《A New God's Conquest》


 Chapter 1: Reborn

    Disclaimer: I own nothing but my original characters and works; all other characters and worlds belong to their respective owners.


    Wandering through realities, the existence beyond space and time searched for an interesting soul.


    The being had witnessed the birth and demise of countless universes, experiencing all that life had to offer, and now finally desired to pass on.


    Not wanting to disappear without leaving anything behind, they aimed to leave a final gift and, in the process, have one last entertaining story to watch.


    While in between realities, they noticed something shocking: a mortal soul, just casually drifting in what was essentially the harshest environment possibly found.


    This was it; this was what they''d been looking for.


    Not expecting to find such a resilient soul, the omnipotent being reflected on their beginning.


    Having begun as nothing but an average mortal, their essence could never quite be infinite, leading to their current disinterest in further existence.


    Observing this soul, tempered in the void for longer than even they could comprehend, the being entertained the notion that they might be able to assist in crafting an existence beyond anything witnessed before.


    Gathering up all but a small drop of their essence, the being infused a few powers that would set the odd soul on a path to unknown heights before shunting it off toward a place where it could grow.


    At the end of the day, the now weakened omnipotent being was still searching for entertainment so they wouldn''t be bestowing instant near-limitless power.


    Now, using the last of their essence, they simply sat back, eagerly anticipating an interesting show.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    He was dead.


    It didn''t take him long to realize this, floating around as a disembodied soul.


    It didn''t seem to be one of the promised afterlives. It was probably for the better, considering he might otherwise be enduring torture at the hands of a demon or something similar, given he wasn''t much of a believer.


    Still, this was a place he seriously shouldn''t have ended up in. Weird shit just always seemed to happen. Parts of his mind would experience vastly different perceptions of time. He could be calmly drifting along, but suddenly, it''s like he just got thrown into a dimensional blender. But worst of all, it was the boredom; he was so fucking bored.


    Sure, he had memories of his time on Earth, but even those were kind of spotty. The only memories that were crystal clear were the vast amounts of entertainment he''d consumed: movies, television series, books, manga, and even scraping the bottom of the barrel with fanfiction. He wondered what that said about his current personality. How does the morality of someone who mainly relies on media as their past experiences look to an outsider? Maybe it''s because of this, but those thoughts didn''t bother him at all.


    Getting back to the point, the only thing that''s currently bothering him is this fucking boredom. No matter how long he''s been here, it always comes back to this¡ªmonologuing about his existence and how he got here.


    Feeling the sensation of an outside force acting upon his being, he wondered if his ability to monologue had transcended space and time, gaining the power of reality warping.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    Blinking his eyes at the all-white room he somehow found himself in¡ªwait, that didn''t feel right. Looking down and finding himself as some sort of incorporeal blob, he understood why he was feeling so off. He had no eyelids to blink. He couldn''t even understand how he could see himself completely in this weird point of view that was beyond explanation. Ah, fuck it, at least something''s happening, instead of continuing to lose his mind in the void.


    Now that he had decided to just go with the flow of whatever was happening here, he finally noticed the one thing about the blank room that stood out from the rest: a single conspicuous vial on an equally white table.


    Taking the hint, he walked up to the table. Well, no reason to back down now, he thought, looking at the swirling golden cosmos of a liquid before quickly downing the mystery potion.


    Essence of Creation


    Through your actions, you gain Essence. You can create anything from personal skills and abilities to mythical items with this stored essence. Aside from the essence required for creation, there is no limit to what you can do.


    You''ve been gifted with a starting essence based on your achievements made so far.


    The information of what he''d consumed immediately entered his mind after swallowing the liquid.


    Sure, the abilities description was pretty vague, but he couldn''t stop himself from bursting out into maniacal laughter. Which was weird because he had no mouth to laugh from.


    Was this it? Was this the chance for his dreams of becoming a necromancer to come true? Leading hordes of undying, loyal minions into glorious battle, conquering countless dimensions, and ruling as a God Emperor? Okay, maybe he did go a little insane in the void, but fuck it, who wouldn''t have dreams of conquest after receiving such a power.


    After reveling in thoughts of domination for a few minutes longer, he came back to reality.


    He knew this all sounded like a setup by whatever omnipotent being sent him there to get him to interact with whatever world he''d be sent to, but it really didn''t bother him much. He knew his personality, and it wasn''t one for being a side character.


    On top of that, now that he knew higher beings with enough power to give him this overpowered ability existed, he was more determined than ever to reach those heights one day. Preferably, he''d even surpass that and end up as the one at the very top, but that was for the far future. Just because he wanted to surpass the ability he was freely given didn''t mean he wouldn''t use the power to its utmost. No, he would use it as a stepping stone to achieve an even greater potential.


    For now, he was simply wondering what type of world he''d end up with and what his first creation would be.


    The use of the word ''essence'' made him think of the overpowered abilities used in many fanfictions he''d read, but he''d never heard of the one he''d just received.


    He didn''t know what he had achieved in the past to warrant it, but he felt that his current reserves of essence were enough to give him a significant power boost. It wouldn''t be enough to create another of the overpowered essences he''d read about, but maybe a weaker or nerfed version would work.


    First, he''d wait to find out what kind of world he was being sent to before making any hasty decisions.


    After getting himself together¡ªthis was a lot to take in, after all¡ªthe silhouette of a door made itself known on the wall next to the table.


    Opening the door to find nothing but the swirling vortex, he shrugged before jumping into the abyss. Whoever got him here presumably wouldn''t just send him to his death right away.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    After waking up in a dark cave with no exit in sight, he sighed at the information that was perfectly categorized in the body he now inhabited.


    Aside from the decayed skeletons, too numerous to count, there was only a large, ominous archway in the cave. But this wasn''t what caused his sigh; no, this was mundane in comparison.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    He was Lux, apparently the son of the Biblical God, and the primordial personification of darkness, Erebus.


    If it weren''t for the overpowered essence he''d received, he''d likely be pacing around, tearing his hair out from the information that Big G put in his head.


    In short, his father was the God from the DC Universe, also known as The Presence. Luckily, at the moment, he was far, far away from that death verse.


    But it wasn''t that simple; no, that would be too easy. It seemed like he was self-inserted into some weird fanfiction because the memories he had also contained elements of High School DxD.


    From what he knew, before the great war that led to the events in High School DxD, a threat from beyond the Omniverse required The Presence to use the majority of his power, along with that of his Archangels¡ªincluding Lucifer¡ªto hold back the invasion. His remaining power was used to ensure the DC Multiverse wouldn''t fall into complete chaos.


    Now comes the part where he was born, or however new gods are created. After years of gathering what little power he could, God decided he needed a permanent solution for the threat they were facing. And thus, with the help of the child of Chaos, he came to be.


    Lux knew that in mythology, Erebus was depicted as a male, but he also figured that a primordial being wouldn''t be locked to a single gender. Or who knew, maybe Big G swung the other way? He wouldn''t judge, in fact, he felt it was pretty woke of his old man.


    He sighed again, deciding he could put thoughts of beyond-dimensional invaders aside for the moment. He might as well take up the identity of this body. Lux was a good enough name, anyway.


    There was also the fact that, like it or not, he was a part of this Omniverse and he wouldn''t let his second chance at life be ruined.


    At the very least, his father hadn''t just Yeeted his son off with nothing.


    On top of the Essence he received from the being that must be beyond that of The Presence and likely of the invaders, his estranged father had also given him a few useful boons.


    He was given information on the basics of Light, and Mind Magic that supernaturals used to keep themselves hidden. Lux wondered if God wanted him to work for his power or something because he was sure he could have been given knowledge of even greater magic. But whatever.


    Lux had also been made into an angel. For now, he had only a measly single pair of wings, but he knew that his potential would allow him to surpass the Archangels if he survived long enough.


    Whatever type of angel he''d been made into was free from the restrictions that caused them to fall. He knew that without this, his wings would have already become pitch black. Just because he was turned into an angel and was the son of God didn''t mean he would become a saint all of a sudden. After all, omniversal conquest was still on his to-do list.


    And the final gift was one of his father''s favorite toys: a Sacred Gear. He didn''t know what it was, but he figured now was as good a time as any to check it out.


    Finding the thing he felt was forever tied to his soul, Lux pulled on the connection before two little dogs, one pitch black and the other metallic gold, each holding a similarly colored blade in their mouths.


    These little guys were too familiar. Did his father create multiple versions of the Longinus: Canis Lykaon? Whatever, none of that mattered at the moment; he had head scritches to give.


    "Hey there little guys," he cooed, going for head pats, only to get two growls of irritation, and through their bond, he knew why.


    "Okay, okay. You two are beautiful little girls, aren''t you?" he corrected himself, the little dogs nodding their heads in approval.


    "You two need a name, don''t you? Hmm, how about Noir and Aurora?" He asked while running a hand through the puppies'' soft fur. Receiving no complaints as the little girls melted into his ministrations, he figured they too were pleased with the names.


    After a while of playing with his new companions, Lux realized something: he hadn''t even seen what his new body looked like yet.


    Conjuring a light mirror, a skill that was beyond simple even with the little knowledge of magic he''d been given, he froze for a second at the sight.


    Damn, he was attractive. A perfect mixture of masculine and feminine beauty. Flawless, light-caramel skin, hair as black as darkness itself, with golden highlights scattered throughout that flowed down to the middle of his back. His black eyes, speckled with gold, and a perfectly symmetrical face created an image he thought was almost too mesmerizing. But all of that paled in comparison to the majestic pair of wings on his back: primarily gold with a few black feathers here and there.


    Standing in his birthday suit, Lux shot a few poses in the mirror, admiring his chiseled, athletic physique, muscles rippling in all the right places.


    Suffice it to say, he was pleased with this new look, and that wasn''t even mentioning the impressive manhood dangling between his legs.


    Unfortunately, his posing session was cut short when the mysterious archway he''d nearly forgotten about lit up with an ominous glow before two figures plopped out of nowhere.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    Rose Potter, ''The Girl Who Lived'' and ''Savior of the Wizarding World,'' didn''t know how she got herself into this mess. Well, that wasn''t completely true. It was just another of the yearly showdowns with Voldemort that she was forced to handle by himself while Dumbledore was nowhere to be found.


    Sirius, the only sense of family she had left, had been sent through the Veil of Death, and something finally snapped. She wouldn''t just stand by and do nothing this time, and seeing that fucking bitch, Bellatrix, madly cackling next to the veil, her decision was made.


    Catching the mad woman off guard, she didn''t have the time to react to her desperate tackle, only hoping to get a modicum of revenge on her way out.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    Lux let out another sigh. He''d been doing that a lot lately. But he felt it was deserved this time. Even with the cave in complete darkness, his vision was beyond perfect, so after nudging one of the figures over and finding a young girl with a conspicuous lightning bolt scar on her forehead, he wondered how many crossover elements were going to be a part of his life. He didn''t even know what world he was in, and already he had to deal with wizards from an alternative Harry Potter-verse.


    And just as he was wondering about crossovers, he sensed the unmistakable presence of a Sacred Gear from the girl.


    He needed more information, and he wasn''t going to use Fem Harry as a test subject for his first time casting mind magic. Well, not when he had a better option at least.


    He looked at the other body that came out of the stone arch. Yeah, that was definitely the lunatic, Bellatrix Lestrange. But this Bella was different. If you disregard the appalling dental situation, she was an absolute bombshell of a mature woman. Lux figured it must be the witch''s magic keeping her in such good form.


    Before scouring the woman''s mind, given the situation, Lux knew exactly what he''d use his Essence of Creation on first. Just because he was now a baby god and an angel, he hadn''t forgotten his dream of becoming a Sorcerer God-King ruling countless dimensions.


    And what better power for this situation than the Essence of the Archmage? Sure, he wouldn''t be able to create the real thing for now, but a lesser version would do the trick.


    Linking his thoughts with his new power, he felt the stores of his essence hit rock bottom before a series of texts entered his mind.


    Lesser Essence of the Archmage


    Perfect Memory with infinite storage. *Limited


    Beyond genius-level intellect. *Limited


    Immunity to insanity and memetic hazards. "Things Man Was Not Meant To Know" becomes more of a guideline than a rule. *Limited


    Capacity to learn any magic with enough understanding. This also includes things like Ki, Chakra, Soul-power, etc. *Limited


    Possess an internal supernatural reactor that can adapt to any supernatural energy to fuel spells, enchantments, powers, etc. This reactor provides a steady supply of power that will grow with training and practice. *Limited


    Can teach others systems of magic even if they previously lacked the capacity. Their proficiency with said magic is determined by various factors such as bloodline and state of mind. *Limited


    Manipulate entire systems of magic or combine them with experimentation. *Limited


    He whistled at that. It was honestly more than he was hoping for. Now he was ready to get the information he wanted.


    With his new limited form of the Essence of the Archmage, he was now even more confident in getting all he wanted from the crazy woman''s mind than before.


    Kneeling next to the woman, Lux patted her down, finding and confiscating her main wand, a spare, and a small dagger. If his hands lingered in certain areas a little too long? Who was there to call him out on it?


    It was a testament to the amount of bullshit he''d been through in such a short time that he didn''t even react to a dark mist shooting out from Fem Harry''s scar in a shower of blood, interrupting his very important bodily inspection.


    Lux wasn''t retarded, so he knew where this was going. Before the soul fragment could escape and become a problem for a later plot point, he surrounded the wraith in a prison of golden, holy light.


    Unsurprisingly, Volde-ghost took offense, trying his best to bash his way out. Lux could only guess that his holy power didn''t feel too good for the tainted soul fragment, as it eventually gave up its struggle and tried to stay as far away from the barrier as possible.


    Lux figured this would be even better than his first plan of getting information on magic and their world from Bellatrix. There was no doubt that, aside from Dumbledore, he was unlikely to find a better source of the wizarding world''s form of magic.


    And even that was debatable. As manipulative as Dumbledore seemed in the books, he was sure Voldemort would go to far greater lengths to get the magical knowledge he wanted. There was no doubt that, at the very least, the Dark Lord would give him the best understanding of what they would call ''Dark Magic.''


    Almost forgetting about it, Lux cast a simple holy healing spell to make sure Fem Harry didn''t bleed out on him before getting to work on the soul fragment.


    AN: Reader interaction fuels me, so leave a comment or review and the collective dopamine hits will probably have me pumping out more chapters.


    Read ahead on my pat reon


    Link: patreo n. com (slash) CodeKingu


    My pat charges every 30 days so it doesn''t matter which day of the month you join.


    My pat also required Discord to view content, so if that''s something you don''t want to deal with, join my subscribe star


    Link: subscribe star. com (slash) codekingu


    Join my Discord: discord .gg/VP2q8XPk4d

 Chapter 2: Deranged

    Disclaimer: I own nothing but my original characters and works; all other characters and worlds belong to their respective owners.


    With Voldemort''s wraith glaring at him¡ªat least he guessed it was glaring, it didn''t have eyes, after all¡ªLux prepared to suck him dry of all that juicy magical knowledge. Okay, maybe that was a poor way to phrase it.


    Gesturing towards the ghost, an intricate golden seal appeared within the barrier before his consciousness felt like it had been pulled away from his body as he flipped through the life of Tom Marvolo Riddle.


    Even with this being only a fragment of his soul, Tom''s memories, up until the night he murdered the Potters, had been perfectly preserved. Lux guessed that the measly half a lifetime of memories was nothing compared to the amount of information a soul could hold.


    For such a low-level supernatural being that Voldemort was, it took him only minutes to categorize everything of interest into his perfect memory.


    As he figured, the two seemed to be from another weird crossover universe. This time, it was a much simpler mix of Harry Potter and High School DxD. He''d thought that with all the other supernatural beings, the story of Harry Potter would vastly change, but it seemed the wizards and witches didn''t have much of a presence with the greater supernatural community, preferring to keep to themselves.


    With that done, he was ready to leave the cave and find out if the outside world was another fictional one he knew. But first, he put away his wings before using the transfiguration knowledge he''d stolen to conjure up a simple black shirt and trousers, along with a band to tie his long hair back.


    Not wanting to deal with Bellatrix''s particular brand of madness at the moment, Lux flicked an overcharged stunning charm at the unconscious woman with the wand he''d looted. He''d save that conversation for after figuring out what type of world they''d stumbled into. Looking at Fem Harry, he decided to send a stunner her way too.


    Still, he was excited to explore. He''d put the crazy death world he came from on the back burner for now. He needed to get a grasp on his Essence of Creation. After all, he still didn''t know how the mysterious ability judged how much essence to award.


    The cavern the two ended up in had no exit in sight, the only hint of an outside world being the small cracks allowing air to enter the room.


    Even if it was just the Fem Harry, Lux was sure the girl would figure a way out. With his mastery over the mystical arts gained from the memories of Voldemort and his lesser Archmage essence, the stone walls parted like a field of grass as he strolled along, the bodies of Bellatrix and Fem Harry dutifully levitating at his side.


    Finally breaking through to the surface, the dark pathway he created was bathed in light as the harsh winter winds battered the trio. If it weren''t for the warming charms he''d placed on the two witches early on their journey, they''d likely have already died from exposure.


    Lux overlooked a densely forested valley with the mountain he''d just carved his way out of on one side and one nearly twice the height on the other. But the annoying part was over now. With his line of sight no longer interrupted by the cave walls, he could simply Apparate his way around.


    Not wanting to wander around randomly and wanting to figure out his current location, he cast a human-revealing charm with enough juice to cover the valley.


    It seemed he was lucky enough not to have spawned in a completely uninhabited wilderness. With a pop, Lux and his captives disappeared from the mountain peak, reappearing in the snow-covered forest.


    It only took three more uses of line-of-sight Apparition before he found the nearest signal his charm had picked up: two scraggly men covered head to toe in animal pelts. From the bows slung across their backs, Lux assumed they were out hunting.


    Leaving Bellatrix and Fem Harry propped up against a tree, he made his way toward the two men. He wasn''t trying to be discreet, and after a few steps in their direction, the hunters turned to him, drawing their stone weapons after finding a stranger so close.


    After their surprise seemed to wear off and exchanging a few words, Lux noticed the two start to eye him up like a particularly succulent piece of meat.


    His enhanced senses easily picked up their conversation, and the ability to speak and understand all languages that came along with being an angel came in handy. Apparently, Lux''s man meat was on their menu for tonight.


    "Savage cannibals," Lux scoffed, about to incapacitate the two with a spell before one of his soul-bound companions grabbed his attention.


    "Oh, you wanna play, Noir? Sure, come out and have your fun."


    Aurora seemed satisfied to simply watch her surroundings from inside his soul so he only summoned one of the little troublemakers.


    The two locals obviously didn''t know what Lux was murmuring to himself about, but the small wolf walking out from behind a tree and growling as menacing as the little cutie could manage did get their attention.


    He could see the greed in the two''s eyes, and after hearing the men''s whispers, he knew why. The fuckers thought the pitch-black wolf pup would fetch a good price.


    "Did you hear that, baby girl? These bad men want to separate us," Lux sneered. "Why don''t you show them why that''s a bad idea."


    His words seemed to provoke the little wolf, and with a blur, Noir appeared behind one of the men, now covered snout to tail in blood and gore, a suspiciously Noir-shaped hole in the hunter''s torso.


    "Girl, I was hoping to catch them alive," Lux deadpanned at the wolf sending him a questioning head tilt, trying to appear as innocent and cute as possible in her current state.


    "Try to bring his friend in one piece this time," he scolded the pup, pointing toward the remaining hunter fleeing in terror.


    Noir seemed to grumble at that but still sped over to the man who hadn''t gotten very far. The man desperately clawed at the ground as the supernaturally strong puppy dragged him over, her jaw locked around his leg before Lux hit the savage with a Full Body-Bind Curse, ready to get some information about the world he''d found himself in.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    Lux sat on a rock next to the campfire he''d started, leisurely stroking his two wolves'' soft fur. Thankfully, they could dismiss their menacing blades at will, so he didn''t need to worry about getting sliced up during cuddle time.


    He''d gotten all the information he needed from the hunter to start working on his future plans. Unfortunately for the hunter, the man''s brain didn''t have an enjoyable time when Lux tore through his life''s memories, using it as practice with his new Legilimency abilities. He ended up brain-dead, but his usefulness had run out anyway.


    The local didn''t know much about the greater world but it was still enough for him to figure out what world he was in.


    He was either in ''A Song of Ice and Fire'' or ''Game of Thrones,'' More specifically, he was in Skagos, a land just the slightest bit more civilized than Beyond the Wall. He couldn''t get the exact year from the peasant since news of the Seven Kingdoms rarely reached the island, but at the very least the hunter knew that the Targaryens had already lost the throne.


    Unless the gods of this world were real, something Lux highly doubted, conquering this measly world would be child''s play. Lux figured that, at most, what the locals referred to as gods were nothing more than magic taking a sentient form. And even then, they didn''t seem to directly interfere with the world much.


    Lux planned to eventually conquer this world, but for the moment, his goals were simple: figure out his Essence of Creation and gain further power using his Archmage Essence to expand his magical repertoire.


    And he would definitely need that power for when he ended up returning to this body''s original world. Sure, he could simply avoid the dangerous world, but that wasn''t his style. There was too much to be gained for him to hide away like a rat. Still, if everything went according to keikaku, his power would grow more than enough to face the future threats.


    With the weird crossover he''d found himself in, there were more than enough options to choose from to increase his strength.


    For example, the Dark Lord had knowledge of Touki and Senjutsu. Fortunately for the wizarding world, by the time he learned of those powers, the damage done to his soul by the Horcruxes prevented him from mastering the skills. Honestly, wizarding magic was a considerably weaker form of devil magic that would likely harmlessly bounce off his body. If it weren''t for his Archmage Essence allowing him to expand on magical systems, he wouldn''t bother with it beyond its utility.


    But Touki and Senjutsu were just the beginning of his plans. There were plenty of powers from various other universes with similar origins that he hoped to learn.


    Haki from One Piece must involve some sort of spiritual or physical energies similar to Touki. So, could he learn it?


    Senjutsu practitioners wielded chakra. Could he expand on the limited uses that the DXD universe showed to create jutsu on the levels shown in Naruto?


    For now, these were just theories that he''d need to experiment with.


    On top of all his plans for power and conquest, Lux wouldn''t neglect what he considered to be of utmost importance: enjoying this second chance at life to the fullest.


    He wouldn''t put his plans of becoming the strongest aside, but what would be the point of all of that without having his fun?


    And speaking of fun¡­ Lux looked toward the unconscious, crazy woman he''d nearly forgotten about.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    She woke up with a groan.


    What the hell happened?


    Her foggy memories slowly came back.


    She''d just been reveling in the glee that came from sending her blood traitor of a cousin to his death.


    Then¡­ Potter! The Potter brat ruined everything! How could she serve her lord when she was dead? Wait, was she dead? She did tumble through the Veil of Death, right?


    Before Bellatrix could figure out for herself if she were dead or alive, the sound of someone clearing their throat knocked her out of those thoughts.


    This also made her realize that based on her surroundings, it was unlikely she was dead.


    Her combat instincts, honed over the years, brought her back to her senses, her hand going for her wand before turning to the stranger.


    Even when prepared to fight to the death, she froze for a moment at the sight of the man''s appearance. She could honestly say that she''d never seen a more attractive man. But those thoughts were immediately consumed by rage after noticing the man holding her wand.


    "Oh, finally noticed, huh?" his mocking tone only deepened the scowl on her face.


    "Bastard, hand over my wand if you don''t want to die the most painful death imaginable!" she threatened, only getting a laugh from the man holding her at wand point.


    "Those are some strong words for someone without the ability to fight back," he continued to mock her. "But enough of the word games, how about we make a deal?"


    "What kind of deal," she bit back, not having much of a choice but going along with his demands.


    "I think a simple duel will suffice, but if you lose, your life will be mine," he said, making her pause. Was he a dullard? There were only two men she would admit defeat to when it came to battle. Was he really going to give up his advantage?


    "Fine, it''s not like I have much of a choice," she agreed, a nasty smile finding its way onto her face, ready to put this foreigner in his place.


    Bellatrix didn''t fully believe the man was going to fight her in a fair fight until he casually tossed her precious wand in her direction.


    That didn''t mean she was going to play fair, though. Feeling the familiar connection in hand, she directed all of her fury and indignation toward the man who hadn''t gotten his own wand out yet.


    Bellatrix''s manic grin at having the opportunity to unleash a torrent of varied curses quickly turned to confusion as the man she was growing increasingly frustrated with casually batted her spells away with his bare hands.


    "Why¡­ won''t¡­ you¡­ just¡­ die!" She roared in between each wave of her wand, each curse becoming darker and crueler as her frustration grew.


    "Avada Kedavra!" She finally cried out, now panting and heaving on her knees from exhaust.


    Her last curse at least got a reaction more than a casual wave of a hand, but it was all still in vain as the sickly green ray harmlessly bounced off a shimmering barrier.


    "Well, that was something. But I think it should be my turn now, don''t you?" The detestable man asked, and she could only let out a snarl in response.


    "Crucio," Lux pointed the mad woman''s spare wand at its owner, watching the red beam turn her into a convulsive mess, writhing on the ground.


    Even though it hadn''t happened in this timeline, this ones for you, Dobby.


    After a few minutes of uncaringly torturing the woman, he cut off the curse, satisfied that a beloved character had been avenged.


    Crossing the gap to Bellatrix''s downed form, he had to give it to her: the woman had grit, managing to get to her knees by the time he stood in front of her, even after being under the Unforgivable for so long.


    "I''d say that it''s my win," Lux smirked, digging the end of his wand into her neck before prying the wand from her hand.


    "Get it over with, bastard. But know this, you''ll be begging for the same release once my Lord gets his hands on you," Bellatrix swore, assuming this would be the end for herself.


    "I think you''ve misunderstood something, my dear. I said your life would be mine, not that it would be over. So, no, you won''t be dying today, you''ll just have a new master from now on," Lux said, making the crazy lady''s anger soar to new heights.


    "Hah, and what makes you think I''ll go along with that? I''d happily die before betraying my Lord," she denied his kind offer, making him simply smile at that.


    "I never said it would be easy, but I''d say that I can be very persuasive when needed."


    "Pain is nothing new to me. Do your worst, bastard," she spat.


    Lux nodded at that. "You''re right, I doubt torture will get us anywhere. That bit earlier was just me blowing off some steam. No, pain is so barbaric, but I can think of a few other ways that will have a woman like yourself willingly kneeling at my feet."


    Grabbing her chin, Lux ran a finger along the woman''s undeniably seductive lips.


    "Such beauty, too bad it''s been tainted," he lamented, pulling her lower lip to reveal the rotten set of teeth. "Worry not, my dear, I can fix that."


    "I don''t know what game you''re playing, but you''ll regret keeping me alive," Bellatrix said as he took a step back from the seething woman.


    Lux didn''t bother responding to that, instead snapping a finger, his golden seal appearing beneath the woman''s kneeling form.


    Bellatrix looked around in confusion as the golden light began reconstructing her body, years of abuse and neglect spent in Azkaban washing away like it never happened.


    With only the basics of holy healing magic given to him by his father, healing the deranged woman was still super easy, barely an inconvenience. Even with magic, her body was still in the realm of mortals. When cast on such mundane flesh, the spell could heal anything, including death if it hadn''t been too long.


    As the golden light reached its pinnacle, he noticed Bellatrix grabbing her arm in pain, the iconic Dark Mark writhing around on her skin before his holy light took offense to the vile magic. The woman''s pain turned to agony as a dark mist was released from the mark. Once released from her body, the Dark Lord''s magic stood no chance against his light, and the tainted mist vaporized under his power.


    His light faded, and Lux watched in amusement as The Dark Lord''s sycophant became belligerent at the loss of her master''s slave mark.


    "You bastard! Even if it takes me the rest of my existence, you will pay! Count your days, you fuc¡ª"


    While it was amusing to banter with the psychopath for a short time, Lux was starting to get tired of her ramblings.


    Gesturing with a grasp at the now fully healed Bellatrix, he didn''t cast a spell but instead commanded his raw magical power to lock the woman''s movements.


    With a simple use of transfiguration, both of their clothes turned into butterflies before landing on some nearby branches. From what little movement Bellatrix could make with her eyes, he knew that move shocked her, but more than anything, she was now furious.


    Lux traced his steadily hardening shaft along the woman''s lips, revealing a brand new set of pearly whites. Earlier he wouldn''t have wanted to go anywhere near that rotten mess, but now the sight of the mature beauty on her knees had him anticipating how her pouty lips would feel wrapped around his cock.


    "I think it''s time to start your training. How about you start by worshiping your new Lord from there on your knees," Lux teased, taking a small step back and releasing her jaw from his magical bindings.


    "Don''t you even dare!" Bellatrix screamed, making him chuckle.


    "What''s wrong? Weren''t you used to serving your previous master like this? Oh, wait, that''s right, he lost those parts that made him a man long ago," Lux mocked, knowing from The Dark Lord''s memories that he''d sacrificed those parts for power somewhere down the line.


    Before Bellatrix could start hysterically cursing him for hitting a sore spot, his magic locked her jaw open, tongue invitingly hanging out.


    Rubbing his tip along the moist appendage quickly got him to full mast before Lux began using her sexy mouth as a living fleshlight.


    He''d needed this. After all the shenanigans he''d been put through, at least now he could enjoy a woman''s convulsing throat wrapped around his cock.


    Half of him loved seeing the hatred and helplessness in the woman''s eyes as he used her mouth for his pleasure. The other half was content that the wicked was being punished.


    Lux knew that these were his two opposing divinities at work. He also knew that with his Essences, especially the Memetic Defense gained from the Archmage, he could suppress their effects on his mind at any time.


    But there was no need for that, not when his divinities were working in his favor, one side giving him hints on bending the woman''s devotion towards himself and the other urging him to devour what made Bellatrix herself.


    He''d go for a mix of the two; after all, in this medieval world without proper entertainment, dealing with the bitchy psychopath might stave off some of his future boredom.


    Still, this wasn''t as pleasurable for him as it could be, what basically only counted as masturbating with a toy not able to send him over the edge. There was a solution for that, though.


    "Satisfy your master," Lux commanded, not needing the incantation for the Imperius Curse he''d cast before releasing his hold on the woman''s movements.


    While vague, his intentions had been properly conveyed through the magic, letting out a groan as Bellatrix took his shaft in hand before gently sucking on one of his balls, her tongue doing interesting things as her hand stroked up and down.


    After spending a good amount of time pleasuring his sack, Bellatrix finally worked her way to his cock, lathering featherlight kisses from base to tip with her pouty lips.


    Seeming to know his anticipation had reached its limit, the mind-controlled woman took him into her mouth, her delicate tongue swirling around the fleshy underneath of his tip.


    Lux wondered if it was the Imperio or if the woman was just that skilled as she took his well-above-average dick completely down her throat that seemed to have no gag reflex. Either way, the experience was one of the most pleasurable he could remember.


    Feeling his climax nearing, Lux grabbed a handful of her beautiful, long wavy hair, increasing the pace, the rapid squelching sounds finally sending him over the edge.


    Lux released his Imperious Curse just as he shot his first rope down Bellatrix''s waiting throat, watching in amusement as her glazed-over expression turned to absolute disgust.


    Before she could attempt to bite off the intruding phallus, he backed away, releasing the rest of his load on her enraged face.


    "... You will pay, even if it''s the last thing I do," she managed to say, panting on the ground. For some reason, Lux didn''t feel very threatened by the woman covered in his cum.


    "Somehow, I highly doubt that will happen. But I think you might get some enjoyment out of what''s coming next," he said, making her shudder at the menacing tone. Those words didn''t reassure her at all.


    And she was right. As he waved his wand, the ground transformed around her, shackling her wrists and neck, forcing her into a very suggestive position with a ballgag making sure her incessant threats would be put to an end.


    With Bellatrix now bound ass up in a pillory, Lux traced her seductive body, grabbing a handful of her lovely hanging tit flesh before making his way to her juicy ass.


    He wasn''t surprised after spreading her delectable cheeks to find a thick, untrimmed bush. He doubted she''d been getting any action since her release from Azkaban. After all, wiser men than him knew not to stick their dick in crazy.


    Luckily, wizarding magic had a solution to many of the small problems like this, and with a wave of his hand, she was shaved clean, exposing her puffy pussy and crinkled hole to the crisp winter air.


    She shivered, making her lovely hips jiggle enticingly and he didn''t hold back from running a finger between her pink slit making her growl through the gag.


    Wanting to get to the main course, Lux didn''t play with her too long before lining up his throbbing cock, slowly inching his way into her surprisingly tight hole.


    Despite her efforts, Bellatrix couldn''t stop herself from letting out a reluctantly pleasured moan as he reached depths previously unexplored.


    Lux had that godly dick. It would take a will far greater than the pretty little psychopath''s not to feel anything from his deep thrusts.


    Speeding up his movements, and seeing that she was nearly lost in the pleasure, Lux figured it was a good time to start his manipulations.


    The same golden seal he used to read Voldemort''s memories appeared on the back of the woman he was roughly clapping the cheeks of.


    It wouldn''t be a simple task, nor would it be perfectly done on the first attempt, but his divinities gave him a helping hand to mold the woman to his desires. But as he felt his second climax of the night approaching, the sopping wet cunt trying to milk him dry, he wouldn''t mind repeating this process however many times it would take.


    Buried deep into his conquest, Lux surrendered to the pleasure, filling the needy womb with his divine seed. He wouldn''t worry about pregnancy, after all, he wouldn''t mind starting a new pantheon of his own. He didn''t want to be left alone to handle all of the busy work, not when he could be having fun instead.


    Lux didn''t stop there, continuing the night of debauchery while mind fucking Bellatrix into obedience, all while Fem Harry was left forgotten and unconscious under an invisibility charm.


    AN: Reader interaction fuels me, so leave a comment or review and the collective dopamine hits will probably have me pumping out more chapters.


    Read ahead on my pat reon


    Link: patreo n. com (slash) CodeKingu


    My pat charges every 30 days so it doesn''t matter which day of the month you join.


    My pat also required Discord to view content, so if that''s something you don''t want to deal with, join my subscribe star


    Link: subscribe star. com (slash) codekingu


    Join my Discord: discord .gg/VP2q8XPk4d

 Chapter 3: Minions

    Disclaimer: I own nothing but my original characters and works; all other characters and worlds belong to their respective owners.


    As the sun crested the horizon, Lux dismissed the haphazardly summoned BDSM gear, Bellatrix collapsing into a panting, sweaty mess.


    He''d fucked the woman''s mature cunt all night long, all while thoroughly fucking her mind. Lux was sure Bellatrix was in a worse mental state than during her time spent in Azkaban, but it was a mental state that would benefit him, and he was pretty sure he could work out the kinks with enough time.


    "Such a good girl," he praised, kneeling next to the mess of a woman, and gently stroking her cheek. "Say, Bella, who am I to you," he asked, some light returning to her eyes.


    "Nngh... M-Master... N-No, my God... Y-Yes, my God," she answered, nuzzling against his thigh, clearly mad with devotion.


    Chuckling, Lux let the exhausted woman fall asleep in his lap as he ran his fingers through her hair. He wouldn''t deny her the small comfort for a time, not when he''d basically turned her into a brain-washed slave.


    Lux was still feeling fresh as a cucumber with his divine physique. Wanting to get some things done this morning, he waved his hands, commanding magic to do his bidding.


    Bella''s cutely snoring self floated from his lap, the many bodily fluids she''d been covered in now gone after a cleaning charm. A conjured set of pajamas dressed themselves on her nude form before being placed in a fur-lined bedroll near the fire to get some proper rest.


    Lux realized his proficiency with transfiguration and conjuration came naturally to him, figuring it might have something to do with his father being a god of creation.


    He also figured that his inheritance from his mother¡ªor second father¡ªwould make his next endeavor go smoother.


    Getting up after cleaning and clothing himself, Lux evilly rubbed his hands together while walking over to the dead hunters he''d tossed in a nearby ditch.


    Pausing, he glanced at Fem Harry slumped over a rock that he''d forgotten about. Eh, fuck it, she can wait.


    Lux''s plans were simple: he needed minions to handle the dirty work. With the education level of the locals in Skagos, he wouldn''t bet on getting any useful hands there.


    To him, these cannibalistic savages were barely considered human. This isolated land was probably the best in Planetos for him to begin creating his loyal undead army.


    Could it be considered genocide? Sure, but he wouldn''t lose any sleep putting the subhumans out of their misery. Their unlives would probably be far more fulfilling as part of his horde anyway.


    Reaching the corpses, Lux placed his hands on them, imbuing his magic through the bodies using the plundered knowledge from the Dark Lord, along with his divinity associated with darkness lending a helping hand.


    Like his holy light incorporates aspects of life and creation, his darkness encompasses death and destruction.


    His first minions got to their knees, swearing silent fealty and ready for orders.


    Instead of the hideous monstrosities of the Inferi, these two were far easier on the eyes: obsidian-black skin, frost-white hair, and glowing golden eyes.


    Lux was just thankful that his divinity helped with this. He really didn''t want to lower himself to using those trash undead that could barely keep the rotten flesh on their bones. He had standards, after all.


    Gesturing for them to rise, Lux patted their shoulders, finding them far sturdier than what you''d expect from a common undead or zombie. He looked into their eyes, finding a glint of intelligence. They didn''t have souls, no, that would be beyond his current limits, but with the corpses still having their brains intact, his minions retained some of their previous selves.


    For now, they couldn''t even be described as having artificial intelligence. Even machine learning might be going too far. Still, they could follow simple instructions, enough to get the job done.


    He should give his first minions names, Lux thought. Turning to the first of his undead¡ªthe one that didn''t have a hole in its torso from Noir¡ªhe tilted his head, thinking for a moment.


    "You''ll be Cain," he said, then looked at the other. "And you''ll be Abel." Lux decided. Okay, he''d admit he wasn''t the most creative when it comes to naming.


    Lux stumbled backward a few steps, nearly falling to his knees after those final words left his lips. This was the first time he''d felt exhaustion after taking over this body. Color him surprised after noticing his undead bathed in a golden radius before their forms shifted, growing taller and gaining chiseled muscles.


    Shit, he didn''t know he could bestow power with a name. Lux could still feel the loss of divinity that was used for the process. It was nothing permanent, but it meant it wasn''t something he''d be spamming all willy-nilly. His godly powers were still new, and he didn''t have it in him to create an army of named undead yet.


    But looking at his goons now standing nearly two heads above him, he didn''t regret it at all. Not when he gained two capable leaders for his future army.


    Satisfied, Lux conjured up two basic spears, handing them over and sending Cain and Abel on their way with his mental orders.


    He wanted more minions, and how could he call himself a necromancer without a few massacres here and there?


    Lux wasn''t heartless. He''d at least leave the women and children alive. Who knows, maybe if they can survive without their protectors, they might have a far better life after he conquers this savage land.


    Before he could turn back to the camp, Noir jumped out of her Sacred Gear, eagerly wagging her tail. "Hmm? Sure, you can go watch over them," Lux chuckled, watching the little pup bound after his minions.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    Catching up to her father''s creations, Noir looked them over with a hint of disdain.


    They were slow, but what else could she expect from barely above-shambling corpses?


    She''d need to whip these two into shape. It would reflect poorly on her father if his first creations weren''t up to par.


    Sniffing the air, she was at least satisfied the dullards were heading in the right direction. She could smell the rank stench that seemed common to the uncivilized swine that populated this world.


    Hearing the sound of a branch whipping through the air, she scoffed, seeing one of the two hanging from a rope latched to their leg.


    Seriously, what would her father do without her, Noir thought, jumping up and slicing the undead free.


    Noir knew she could have handled this all much better herself, but now that she had minions, she wouldn''t lower herself to such nonsense. After all, what was her father''s was hers too, right?


    Finally, she and the slowpokes reached a clearing. She held up a paw, commanding her minions to wait in the trees for now.


    Strutting between the few ramshackle huts, she noticed the lesser beings looking at her in awe, as they should.


    "Men of age, willingly hand over your lives. Your greatest achievement will be serving under my father," she barked out her commands before scowling at the disobedience.


    Fine, we''ll do this the hard way, she grumbled, and with another commanding bark, her minions trotted towards the small village, ready to put these peons in their place.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Before her undead could start wreaking havoc, a man who obviously didn''t know better tried to coax her over with a moldy piece of bread in one hand and a rope in the other.


    Now she was livid. How dare this savage try to tempt her with such lowly offerings.


    Summoning her trusty blade, she flicked her head to the side, sending the menacing blade tumbling through the air before landing where she knew it would hurt the most.


    She couldn''t stop the snort of amusement from escaping her snout after seeing the man writhing on the ground, clutching his pearls.


    Seeing her minions arriving, she turned her back on the frightened mob, a disdainful look on her majestic face.


    "Kill the men and anyone that gets in your way," she drawled, making the clumsy undead advance with their spears at the ready.


    They tried to fight back, but their measly stone weaponry, at most, pushed the undead back a few steps, not able to penetrate the obsidian flesh.


    As her minions terrorized the small settlement, she simply kept an eye on the battle, only needing to chase down the occasional man too cowardly to die fighting, giving them a swift end with a stab to the heart. She knew her father would prefer the bodies intact.


    Soon the cries of pain and fear died down, the men lying in puddles of their own blood, women and children cowering behind cover.


    Now all that was left was to transport the lot back to the camp. This, of course, wouldn''t be on her. No, she needed to supervise her minions on the task. With her beyond-excellent managerial skills, they''d likely be done by dusk.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    While Noir and his undead were out handling the tasks he didn''t feel like dealing with, Lux poked at the roasting meat hanging over the fire.


    Aurora had happily gone out hunting, bringing back some kind of mountain goat, while he spent the time familiarizing himself with the long list of spells he had available.


    With the food almost done, Lux figured now was a good time to have a chat with Fem Harry. He also figured he should stop referring to her as ''Fem Harry''; after all, from Voldemort''s memories, he knew the girl''s name was Rose Potter.


    Lux pointed a finger at Rose'' unconscious body, a small spark forming at the tip before shooting off at the girl.


    "Welcome back to the land of the living," he laughed as the now frizzy-haired girl spluttered awake.


    "W-What? Who''s there? W-Where am I?" she stammered.


    "Over here," Lux waved to get the girl''s attention, making her turn to him, hackles raised like some scruffy alley cat.


    "Relax, Rose. If I wanted to hurt you, I would have done it while you were sound asleep," he tried to calm her down, only making her even more apprehensive as she drew her wand from her back pocket.


    See? This is why he''d been putting this off for so long. He knew it was going to be a hassle.


    "H-How do you know my name?" she asked, taking a few steps away.


    "Okay, okay, calm down, girl. I''ll explain. Let''s just say a lot of stuff went down. Dark cave, spooky ghost bursting out of your scar, crazy lady trying to curse me," Lux summarized, sure that his point was succinctly conveyed.


    "How is that an explanation!? Wait, never mind that, what did you say about my scar?" Rose questioned, clearly not on the same intellectual level as himself.


    Lux let out a sigh. "Fine, girl, let me just show you," he scoffed before waving his hand, the same light mirror he used back in the cave conjured in front of the confused witch.


    "My hair!" she screeched, frantically trying to tame the frizzy dark red locks while he covered his ears at the ungodly sound.


    "Girl, I think there are more pressing matters at hand than your hairdo," Lux scolded, making her look at him like he was some kind of simpleton.


    "Tch, I wouldn''t expect you to understand. And stop calling me ''girl,'' we look about the same age," Rose protested, making him deadpan at her.


    The sad part was that she was right. The body he''d taken over seemed to be in its middle teens. For heaven''s sake, even his undead minions towered over his five-foot-nine, manlet height.


    "Kids these days¡­ they don''t even know how to recognize an old soul," he responded intellectually, making her deadpan right back at him.


    "Okay, enough, just look at your forehead," he slid past the issue, seeing that she couldn''t understand where he was coming from.


    Finally, the girl listened, taking a closer look and running a finger over the spot where her iconic scar was previously.


    "How¡­" she mumbled, trailing off.


    "Like I said, spooky ghost calling himself Voldemort bursting out of your scar," Lux didn''t elaborate further.


    "You''re kidding, right? Was Voldemort really in my head?" she asked, almost despondently.


    "Well, a fragment of him was. A nasty bit of magic it was, nothing yours truly couldn''t handle though," Lux verbally patted himself on the back.


    "And my eyes?" she asked.


    "Ah, yes, quite a beautiful set of peepers you got there. Goes great with your lovely red hair," he teased, chuckling at the blush Rose was trying to hide.


    "I meant, why can I see clearly without glasses?" she tried to hide her embarrassment.


    "You were bleeding out, so I kindly decided to heal you up. My spell must have decided that your poor eyesight had to go."


    Rose'' attention was drawn back to the mirror as she seemed amazed by her newly perfected vision. Tch, not even a thanks. What was he, chopped liver?


    After getting herself together, Rose seemed to come back to her senses, realizing the situation that he''d been distracting her from with his banter.


    "Was there an older man?" she asked desperately.


    Lux shook his head. "I only found you two near the weird portal," he nodded toward the sleeping Bellatrix, making her look over before her face twisted in rage.


    "I''ll kill her!" Rose ignored him, apparently getting ready to curse the older woman to death.


    Before she could start flinging spells, Lux raised a light barrier between the two.


    "Girl, we''re lost in a foreign world. Now''s not the time to be killing each other."


    What he left out was that he wanted to keep the woman around because she had a magical snatch¡­ Pun intended.


    "You don''t know what she''s done; what she''s capable of," Rose argued before pausing. "Wait, what do you mean, foreign world?"


    "It is what it is. This isn''t Earth," Lux deadpanned.


    "You can''t expect me to believe that," Rose said.


    "Believe what you will, but with magic, why wouldn''t a portal to another world be believable?" Lux questioned, making her think about it.


    "Okay, fine. But whether we''re in another world or not, this woman can''t be trusted," Rose continued pushing for Bellatrix''s death.


    "Like I said earlier, the two of us got off on the wrong foot, but we''ve come to a sort of agreement," Lux said as Rose paced around in irritation.


    Aurora seemed to sense her distress, walking over to nuzzle her leg, trying to comfort the girl. Obviously, Rose jumped away after being surprised by the little wolf, but after a cute head tilt, she put out a hesitant hand to go for a few pats.


    Aurora was such a caring girl. On the other hand, he could feel the mischief Noir was up to through their bond.


    "Okay, fine, but show me where you found me. I need to look for any traces of my godfather," she said, now seeming calmed down after stroking the floof.


    "Sure, let''s go now," he agreed, holding a hand out.


    Rose still seemed hesitant. "What''s your name, anyway?" she asked.


    "Lux," he smiled.


    "Fine, let''s go, Lux." She grumbled, reluctantly taking the offered hand, trying not to blush at his radiant grin.


    Lux''s proficiency with Apparition seemed to reach the limit of what wizards in the Harry Potter universe were capable of, this time appearing back in the cave without a sound.


    Rose was surprised at the instant teleportation that she could barely notice. Normally she''d be hurling her guts out from the form of magic that seemed to hate her for no reason.


    "Lumos Maxima," she heard Lux chant, revealing the cavern with a large archway and countless skeletal bodies.


    "Follow me; over here is where you landed," Lux gave her a light nudge.


    She was standing in a daze. With her luck, she didn''t have high hopes of ever reuniting with her only family member, and after seeing the piles of bones, the dreaded thoughts nearly overwhelmed her.


    Reaching where Lux stopped, she looked around in a daze until her heart sank, falling to her knees with tears flowing down her face.


    She recognized the clothes on one of the skeletons. There was no doubt, they belonged to her godfather.


    Rose was almost too lost in sorrow to notice the comforting hand on her shoulder. She looked up, surprised that it was the first time she saw a serious expression on his face; one that let her know he understood what she was going through.


    Somehow the boy her age who had powers beyond anything she''d heard of always seemed to be able to drag her away from her dark thoughts. Sure, most of the time he did so by annoying the hell out of her, but it was better than freaking out and losing her mind.


    "Whoever he was to you, I know he wouldn''t want you to give up," he comforted, and she couldn''t help the small smile that found its way onto her face.


    It felt nice knowing that at the very least, she wasn''t alone in this place that, if he was right, was a completely different world.


    "You''re right. He would probably be making jokes about how he ended up as a bag of bones," she said, standing and wiping the tears from her face. "Thanks, Lux, I needed to hear that," she said, making him put on that way-too-attractive grin he always seemed to wear.


    "It''s my pleasure, Rose," he replied before pointing toward the large archway. "And if you need more of a reason to go on, that''s where the portal formed and spat you out. I''m sure that with enough study, I''ll be able to recreate the portal. There must be people waiting on the other side for you."


    Her face lit up. He was right. Hermione, Ginny¡ªshe was beginning to think she''d never see her friends again, but now there was hope.


    She couldn''t stop herself from reaching out and pulling the person who seemed to have all the answers she needed into a tight hug. He reminded her a little of Hermione for that reason.


    "Let''s go back; we need to get some food in you," she heard him say before their surroundings seamlessly returned to the familiar camp.


    With her head still buried in his shirt, Rose didn''t see the especially evil grin on Lux''s face.


    Heh, it''s going to be so much fun corrupting this protagonist, he thought.


    Feeling a nudge on his leg, he noticed Aurora giving him a dirty look as if to say, "I like this girl. You better not be planning what I think you''re planning."


    Lux smiled wryly at that. Okay, fine, maybe just a smidge of corruption, he replied through their soul connection, making the little pup nod her head in satisfaction like she did something grand.


    AN: Reader interaction fuels me, so leave a comment or review and the collective dopamine hits will probably have me pumping out more chapters.


    Read ahead on my pat reon


    Link: patreo n. com (slash) CodeKingu


    My pat charges every 30 days so it doesn''t matter which day of the month you join.


    My pat also required Discord to view content, so if that''s something you don''t want to deal with, join my subscribe star


    Link: subscribe star. com (slash) codekingu


    Join my Discord: discord .gg/VP2q8XPk4d

 Chapter 4: Undead

    Disclaimer: I own nothing but my original characters and works; all other characters and worlds belong to their respective owners.


    Rose poked around the plate of mystery meat she''d been given, lamenting her current situation.


    But hey, at least she had a stupidly powerful wizard at her side who seemed capable of feats even Dumbledore couldn''t pull off.


    That was a question she didn''t want to bring up. How did he end up in the same place as them? She was sure she would have noticed the stupidly handsome teen if he had been in the Ministry at the same time as them.


    Another question she had while eating the surprisingly good meal was: how did Lux get spices and seasoning out in the middle of nowhere? She figured her questions could wait, though. After all, as much as she was feeling better after getting a pep talk from him, she was still nearly freaking out over here.


    And looking over at the still-sleeping Bellatrix, Rose frowned. She really didn''t want anything to do with the woman responsible for her godfather''s death.


    She''d been trying to get her savior to at least leave Bellatrix behind. There was no doubt in Rose''s mind that they''d end up taking a curse to the back sooner rather than later.


    But he wouldn''t budge. Looking over at the older woman''s two large pillowy mounds gently rising up and down as she snored, Rose wondered if there was a deeper reason why Lux insisted on keeping Bellatrix around.


    Nah, it couldn''t be.


    Anyway, she just hoped the insane follower of The Dark Lord wouldn''t wake up any time soon. She simply wanted some peace to get her mind together.


    Almost as if her luck had it out for her, and she was certain it did, she saw Bellatrix start to stir before her eyes snapped open, looking side to side, seemingly searching for something.


    Rose grabbed her wand, seeing Bellatrix rush at Lux, sure she was going on the attack.


    Instead, her mouth hung open, seeing the murderous woman lovingly drape herself over Lux before nuzzling into his neck, obscenely sucking and licking his flesh.


    Somehow, Lux didn''t even seem flustered by this, instead returning the woman''s affection by grabbing a handful of one of her large breasts.


    Rose looked down at her own before almost letting out a growl of annoyance.


    Whatever, she didn''t care. Those fatty sacks would just get in the way, and it''s not like she wanted to be in the psychopath''s place with her attractive savior.


    "Ahem," she cleared her throat, seeing the two''s lecherous groping start to get even more heated, wondering if Lux had forgotten she was there.


    Lux didn''t seem surprised by her interruption, but Bellatrix''s previously adoring gaze turned to hatred when their eyes met, making Rose involuntarily shiver. She knew there were few who could match the woman''s skill with a wand, and if it wasn''t for Lux still being around, Rose would have likely already gotten the hell out of there.


    "Potter! It''s all your fault¡­ wait¡­ why¡­ my Lo¡­ No my God¡­ Aah!" Bellatrix rambled before breaking out into hysterical screeching, nearly breaking down into sobs.


    Eh? Did Bellatrix somehow become even crazier?


    The episode didn''t last long, though, Lux got up to run a comforting hand through her hair, putting an end to her mental breakdown¡ªsomething Rose definitely wasn''t at all jealous of.


    Still, Bellatrix sent her a nasty glare before switching up on the spot, stroking Lux''s cheek and giving him the closest thing to puppy dog eyes that she could pull off.


    "My God, please allow me to dispose of this filthy half-blood," Bella begged, making Lux run a hand down his face with a sigh.


    Next to him, Rose cocked an eyebrow, sending him a dirty look. She''d been complaining about keeping the psychopath around, her glare telling him, ''I told you so.''


    Like Lux figured, his mind fuckery wouldn''t be perfect on the first use. Bella still seemed to have him as the most important figure in her mind but that obviously, didn''t extend to the teen girl who was somehow the mortal enemy of the strongest Dark Lord.


    "Now, now, Bella, let''s put plans of murder aside for now. You two might be the only Magicals in this world, so let''s all work together, yeah?" Lux tried to coax the murder-hungry witch away from making any rash decisions.


    He figured sitting around the campfire, singing kumbaya, wouldn''t solve anything, so the most he could do was distract her until the next brainwashing session.


    "I won''t say I told you so but¡­" Rose tried teasing him, but his skin was too thick for that to bother him.


    "Hmm? Did you say something?" he smartly replied, making Rose scoff and roll her eyes.


    "Fine, but what''s this god nonsense, and what do you mean, the only two Magicals? There''s three of us here," Rose asked, deciding to move on from the verbal spat she''d obviously lost.


    "Oh¡­ my sweet summer child." Lux stood, propping a leg up on the log he''d been using as a seat before gesturing grandly. "Not only am I a god, but in the future, I''ll be¡­ The God," he told her, receiving only a deadpan in return for some reason.


    Bella got to her knees, nodding fervently at his grand proclamation. Seemingly unable to stop herself, Bella nuzzled her face against his thigh, her hand going in for the prize all while Rose was on the side looking like she was about to puke up the fine meal they had eaten earlier.


    "Sure¡­ you''re a god, whatever. If you want to pretend to be all mysterious, then that''s fine. But for Merlin''s sake, whatever''s going on there, please make it stop," Rose whined, making him nod.


    "She''s right, woman. Not in front of the child," Lux scolded, swatting Bella''s naughty hand away from his bulge. She cutely pouted, making him chuckle. "None of that, my dear. We''ll be having our fun later tonight," he reassured her, hearing a gagging sound coming from Rose''s direction.


    Well, at least he prevented a catfight from starting, Lux thought with a nod of contentment.


    But this made him realize something. He needed to find a permanent residence so they could distance themselves, and he wouldn''t even need to bother preventing a fight in the first place.


    That wasn''t the only reason. Lux also figured out that he wasn''t, at all, built for this life of bumming it around a campfire in the woods. No, he wanted luxury, damn it, and he was going to get it.


    He didn''t know how people could actually enjoy this because if it wasn''t for his magic keeping him entertained, he''d have thrown a fit by now.


    So, he''d need to hasten his plans to conquer this little island. There was nothing stopping him from finding the nearest lord and kicking them out of their house, but the problem was, he needed manpower.


    He felt it would be a hassle to deal with The North and, in turn, the rest of The Seven Kingdoms coming to knock on his door if it was known he''d stolen a piece of their land.


    Fuck those guys, though. Skagos might have been a kingdom of its own with how little oversight the Starks had with it. They couldn''t even stop the Skagosi lords from blatantly breaking the King''s laws. So, better in his hands, he reasoned.


    So, yeah¡­ fuck them. But back to the situation at hand, he was going to need to put this island on lockdown before stealing a nice house for himself, and that meant creating significantly more undead minions.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    Noire sat on the back of one of the dead villagers, grooming her luxurious coat as her minions dragged the bodies closer to her father''s camp.


    At least the two imbeciles she was forced to watch over could get one thing right: they seemed to have infinite stamina as they made multiple trips back and forth, transporting the bodies to a small ditch near the campsite.


    With her careful oversight, her minions were now bringing the last of the villagers just as the sun was starting to set. She perked up, feeling her father moving in her direction, unable to stop her tail from wagging side to side.


    Finally seeing her father, she sauntered over, basking in his praising gaze after a job well done. With a cute little hop, she landed in his arms, receiving the divine head pats she loved so much.


    "Such a good girl, Noire. I knew I could trust you," her father praised, making her nod.


    See, this was why she liked her father so much. He just knew how to tell it like it was.


    Still in his arms, the two walked over to the large pile of about fifty dead locals. Noire felt her father gathering up a large amount of magic, the familiar feel of darkness he was radiating making her feel at home.


    She rolled her eyes, seeing the pale skin of the corpses turn black before shambling to their feet. She sighed, more minions that she would have to babysit.


    "These are your men now. Organize them and scour the land. Leave no men alive," she listened to her father command the two stronger minions as if it wouldn''t be her ending up taking charge. Whatever, at least she got good head pats, so she''d let it slide.


    Through the mental link with her father, he told her that these new minions were different. Anyone they bit would turn into a lesser undead under their command.


    With a wolfish grin, she hopped out of her father''s embrace, giving him a nod that said, "Worry not, pops, I''ll handle this," before running off, ready to spread some chaos.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    Thorrick Magnar, Lord of Kingshouse, watched over his younger son swinging at a practice dummy in the yard.


    He felt as if he was blessed by the gods. He had more than enough heirs to ensure the safety of his line, the raidings had been bountiful, and the long summer meant that his people only had to occasionally resort to cannibalism.


    Things were going so well that the nonsensical rumors of the undead razing villages to the ground didn''t even bother him. He figured that people would always have to make a fuss when others were prospering.


    "That''s it, lad, you''ll make a fine raider in no time," he praised the little tyke before noticing one of his men-at-arms hurriedly walking over with a worried look.


    "Ah, Jorin, come, wipe that frown off your face. How about we go grab a few horns of ale," he laughed, patting his most loyal warrior on the shoulder.


    Thorrick frowned, seeing the man still looking distressed. "My Lord, the small folk are at the gates, they say their village was attacked by the dead," Jorin said, making him scowl.


    "Bah, nothing but tall tales. The commoners must be looking for handouts even after having so many good farm years in a row," he spat.


    Fucking commoners, always coming to him begging for food and asking questions. ''Please, My Lord, we''re starving,'' ''My Lord, the seas are too violent to be sailing,'' ''Why do we have to eat our elderly, My Lord?'' Why can''t they just leave him be so he can drink, feast, and go on the occasional pillage in peace?


    "My Lord, they bring the injured this time. Their injuries are something I''ve never seen," his man tried to insist, apparently falling prey to the small folks'' tales.


    Thorrick cracked his neck in annoyance. "Tch, fine, take a few men to have a look. But when you come back and it was nothing but a wild animal, I''m putting you on latrine duty for a moon," he ordered, not too serious about the punishment. As he said, it had been a good raiding year, and they had the horses and men to spare for this wild goose chase.


    His man scampered off to gather volunteers and ready the horses. He sighed, fuck, he wasn''t even in the mood to get shitfaced any longer.


    He figured he might as well go up on the walls and see what this mess with the small folk was all about.


    Thorrick frowned, he''d been doing that too much today, looking at the hastily set camp next to his gate walls.


    Where were all the men? He could only see disheveled women and children, some of the older lads injured, a few even missing limbs.


    Okay, he could admit that something perhaps worse than a wild animal might be going on. These people looked like war refugees, and no animal he knew of could cause this.


    But still, undead? What did people take him for? A fool? A dullard? A lackwit? He was none of those things, so he decided to just leave it to his men while he walked to the dining hall to get some mead in his belly.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    "Oye Jorin, I don''t like this one bit," Borkel, one of his fellow men-at-arms, grumbled, making him nod.


    "Aye, there''s something off about this," he agreed.


    Their patrol had gone as well as could be expected, only coming across a few groups of small folk fleeing towards his Lord''s keep. And they all had the same story: the dead rising and killing all the men and any who tried to fight.


    This whole mess had his head on a constant swivel; it reminded him too much of his nightmares as a wee lad after listening to tales of The Night King from his Old Grams.


    His Lord was sure that this was nothing but wild animals making a fuss, and he could only pray to the gods that it was the truth.


    "Jorik, we''ll be passing two nearby settlements. Should we split up?" another of his men asked, making him deadpan at the fool.


    Was he a lackwit? Everyone knows that in the stories, splitting up just makes it easier for the wights to get ya. Not that he believed the undead were about. No, not at all, he told himself, quickly checking his surroundings one more time.


    "We will absolutely not be splitting up," he told them, coming to a decision.


    "Hey, Bor, me thinks old Jorick over here believes what the small folks are telling us," the man japed, chuckling while Jorin shot him a dirty look.


    Before he could scold the shithead, he shivered, the small hairs on the back of his neck rising. Something was coming, he could feel it.


    And as if whatever it was was announcing itself, their small party came to a stop, hearing a wolf''s howl that seemed so high-pitched and out of place it put everyone on edge.


    "Still want to split up?" he scathingly shot back at the men who were joking around earlier.


    "We''ll stop here and make camp," Jorick decided, none of the other spooked men disagreeing.


    The sun was nearly setting, and the last thing he wanted was to be out here tonight without a fire. He felt like that would be the worst decision he could make.


    While the others tied the horses down, he rested with his back to the fire, eyes never leaving the direction he''d heard that ominous howl.


    He''d ordered his men not to bring out the ale for this night, receiving grumbled complaints, but as night fell and he saw two burning golden orbs in the distance, he shivered, thinking that receiving their complaints was worth it.


    Standing, he drew the axe from his belt, the others taking the hint and arming themselves in turn.


    The golden orbs never moved from their position, yet he felt deep down that they would be the death of him. But that thought was put to the back of his mind when some kind of monstrosity only heard of in stories crawled into the light of the campfire.


    It was undoubtedly a human form, but with vile, pale-grey skin, limbs bent in the wrong direction making it crawl on all fours, and milky, soulless eyes that sent shivers down his spine.


    They were speechless. What were you even supposed to say when your nightmares were coming true? Maybe he''d wake up soon and this would all be over.


    But for now, he was stuck here, one of his braver men running up to stab the creature, breaking him out of his delusions.


    "Torkel, get back here. Men, line up, close the gaps," he ordered after shaking himself back to reality.


    Unfortunately for Torkel, the monster somehow brushed off being impaled in the chest, latching onto the lad''s sword arm and easily dragging the young man to the ground.


    It wasn''t the blood, nor the screams for mercy coming from one of his own that really got to him. It was the ungodly crunching of bone and tearing of sinew that nearly made him turn tail and run. But he wasn''t craven enough for that, instead urging his men to hold the line as more monsters showed themselves.


    "Aim for the heads!" Jorick shouted over the sound of metal striking flesh and bone.


    Together they were putting up a better fight than their first casualty, but he still noticed his men being pulled into the horde when they were distracted.


    He needed to do something. They couldn''t last like this.


    He looked at those same unmoving golden orbs and knew that it was their only chance.


    "Shields up! Forward march!" he cried with all he had in him, the others doing their best to keep up the morale.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    Perched on a cliff, Noire watched in disdain as the so-called protectors of this land were being torn apart by the lesser undead. Somehow, they were even dumber than the obsidian warriors she commanded.


    Heh, the locals of this world would stand no chance under her mighty paw¡­ Ahem¡­ her father''s mighty boot, is what she meant.


    They didn''t realize it, but the undead they were fighting were just the deformed ones she wanted to get rid of. Like her father, she had standards, and the ones missing limbs, or worse, were too unsightly to keep around.


    Looks like they''re finally making a smart move, she thought, seeing the humans moving toward the undead in charge.


    It was a useless move, but if they were somehow able to kill the obsidian-skinned undead, the lesser ones would return to being unmoving corpses.


    And just as she figured, only one man even made it to their goal, but with a casual thrust, the human was put out of its misery with a spear to the eye.


    Noire hopped down the rocks; the night was still young, and there were plenty of locals to put down.


    AN: Reader interaction fuels me, so leave a comment or review and the collective dopamine hits will probably have me pumping out more chapters.


    Read ahead on my pat reon


    Link: patreo n. com (slash) CodeKingu


    My pat charges every 30 days so it doesn''t matter which day of the month you join.


    My pat also required Discord to view content, so if that''s something you don''t want to deal with, join my subscribe star


    Link: subscribe star. com (slash) codekingu


    Join my Discord: discord .gg/VP2q8XPk4d

 Chapter 5: New Home

    Disclaimer: I own nothing but my original characters and works; all other characters and worlds belong to their respective owners.


    "F-Fuck¡­ Master, it feels too good," Bella moaned, Lux''s head between her thick thighs, lapping at the sopping slit.


    Over the past week, Lux had gotten the woman pretty close to her baseline mental state with him completely replacing Voldemort as her object of devotion.


    She was still batshit insane, of course, but it wouldn''t be Bellatrix Lestrange otherwise. He''d at least gotten her to switch to calling him ''Master,'' or ''My Lord,'' Being referred to as ''Her God'' all day was becoming a little much, even for him.


    Still, he wouldn''t mind the lesser beings of this world kneeling at his throne, worshipping as the god he was. It just felt weird to him for a person he''d been balls deep in for days to be calling him ''God.''


    But he could put all those thoughts aside for another time when he didn''t have such a beautiful womanhood in front of his face.


    "Please¡­ Master¡­ This dirty slut of yours doesn''t deserve to be treated so well," she stammered through her convulsions, making him nip at her engorged clit, cutting off any further complaints.


    "And who do you think you are, to decide how your master treats his slave?" he mumbled before giving one of her heaving tits a tight slap while still feasting on the mature beauties cunt.


    Lux couldn''t get enough of Bella''s juices. He didn''t know why, maybe it was just a witch thing, but to Lux, eating out the woman''s mature pussy had been the best meal he''d tasted since landing in this world.


    The heady scent of arousal filling the room only fueled his hunger. Deciding to spice things up with a little human transfiguration, Lux''s now lengthened tongue slithered into Bella''s deepest depths, her soft thighs locking his head in place like a vice as her rampant moans reached new heights.


    If he were a lesser man, he''d have likely passed out from the pressure she was putting on his neck. But he wasn''t and as his tongue circled the entrance to her precious womb, the overwhelming sensations sending Bella to a land of pleasure she could never have imagined, Lux reveled in the savory spray of girl cum he''d received for his efforts.


    "Fuck¡­ woman¡­ you¡­ taste¡­ so¡­ good," Lux praised in between each flick of his still-elongated tongue, making his way up her soft stomach, between the glorious globes of flesh, finally reaching her succulent lips.


    Bella seemed to finally get a hold of herself after coming down from the high of her climax.


    "Please, Master, allow me to tend to your needs now," she asked, nearly begging, making him reel in his tongue back to a normal length and rolling onto his back.


    "Sure, I''ll allow it. Now come and satisfy your master," Lux teased as Bella''s seductive form sensually crawled across the bed until she was between his legs.


    Lux moaned as Bella let a long trail of saliva drip from her lovely mouth before taking the already erect cock in both hands, motioning up and down while teasing the underside of his tip with her tongue.


    Making Bellatrix his, was the best decision he''d made so far, Lux thought as she moved her hands away, sheathing his cock down her pulsating throat.


    Bella would have happily used her mouth and throat to pleasure him for hours if he desired, but after a while of not showing any reactions and sending her a cocky smirk, she decided to escalate things, moving up to straddle his waist, pinning his shaft between his abs and her dripping slit.


    "Master, I want you inside me¡­ Fill me up with your seed¡­ Allow me to carry your child," Bella leaned down, purring into his ear, all while grinding her split lips along the underside of his dick.


    Deciding to fulfill his slave¨Cand perhaps, future baby mama''s wishes¨Con her next motion, Lux angled his cock up, easily penetrating the waiting pussy.


    Laying back, Lux let the witch work her magic as she moved her hips up and down, side to side, her quivering quim doing its best to try and suck him dry.


    It didn''t take the seductress long to receive his first climax. Between her skilled blowjob and grinding along his cock, he was already reaching his limits by the time she took him into her cunt.


    As she''d begged for, he didn''t hold back, the tip of his dick knocking on her fertile womb before releasing his load.


    Lux''s eyes widened for a brief moment. He felt it¡­ He''d just impregnated his sexy slave. Then he shrugged¡­ Whatever, maybe he could put Rose to work as a babysitter in the future, he thought.


    For now, though, he wasn''t done having his way with the mature witch, flipping her over with his cock still inserted before sending deep thrusts into the woman carrying his child.


    Just because Bella was now carrying his child, he wouldn''t go easy on his sexy Milf, spending hours using her wonderful holes in all the ways he could imagine.


    Finally pulling out of his exhausted baby mama, Lux looked at his work with a satisfied smile. If he couldn''t leave a woman in a quivering mess like the current Bella, it wouldn''t be a job well done.


    Lux rolled out of bed, leaving the incapacitated Bella to get some much-needed rest. After cleaning himself off, he donned an extravagant pair of silk boxers he''d created.


    Stepping onto the modest porch attached to the small wooden cabin, he took in the morning air. The log cabin was a little something he''d cooked up to avoid sleeping in the shabby tent Rose currently occupied. But hey, he''d added some expansion and cushioning charms to make it livable; he wasn''t heartless, after all.


    Summoning a glass of finely aged wine, Lux relaxed against the wooden railing.


    Gamp''s Law of Transfiguration, you ask? That''s something for mortals to worry about. While his divinity of creation was still weak, conjuring mundane things like food and drink from thin air wasn''t a problem.


    Of course, they still ate a steady supply of freshly hunted game. He wasn''t going to deny Aurora the satisfaction she felt feeding their dysfunctional little group.


    Seeing Rose dragging herself out of her tent with dark bags under her eyes, Lux gave her a happy little wave, only to receive a scowl and middle finger in return.


    "You can turn that frown upside down. My plans are coming to fruition, and we''ll be moving soon," Lux drawled, watching the sleepy girl perk up at his words.


    "What plans? All you''ve done is laze around when not keeping me awake with your constant¡­ nightly activities," Rose accused, making him smirk.


    It was true. He had been taking it pretty easy for the past week, but she didn''t know about all the work his undead were putting in behind the scenes.


    Still, he''d gained some valuable insight into the Essence of Creation during his leisurely activities.


    Lux could only guess it was because Bellatrix was considered an ''important character,'' but either way, he''d gained a small amount of essence for stealing the mad witch away from her master.


    He also got a little insight into how the Essence judged his feat. Because he took the easy path by brainwashing the psychopath, the amount he gained was far less than what he otherwise could have received.


    On top of that, his undead minions running around, making a ruckus, brought in a small but steady stream of essence. He figured he was gaining more from this because he was actually doing something rather than taking the easiest path of simply walking into the Lord''s keep and mind-controlling all the higher-ups of this land.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    He wondered how much he''d have gained if he started at the bottom, gaining the allegiance of a small settlement and eventually leading a revolution with the small folk willingly joining his cause.


    But that would have put his plans of living a life of luxury on hold. Maybe he''d try out that path in another place after conquering Skagos.


    "I wouldn''t expect a little lass like yourself to understand my intricate machinations at play," Lux told the girl, who just rolled her eyes and went about her morning business.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    Thorrick Magnar, heaving for air and covered in blood, pulled his axe from the skull of what must have been the hundredth moving corpse of the night.


    Exhausted, Thorrick moved behind his line of men, a fresh warrior replacing his spot as he slumped to the ground with his back to the wall.


    Now he could only lament not taking what the small folk claimed seriously.


    Days after his best man-at-arms should have returned, the truth made itself blatantly obvious. No man returned to the keep alive, and when none remained to leave out of fear, that''s when the dead started pounding on their walls.


    He''d tried sending riders to Houses Crowl and Stane, hoping they weren''t in the same situation and could provide aid. But even if the messenger managed to make it, he figured his fellow Lords would rather see his house fall than come to the rescue.


    Thorrick looked to the sky. The dawn would soon break, giving them the respite they needed to last another day.


    For whatever reason, the wights would retreat at first light, dragging his fallen men back to the forests that were now a forbidden land.


    So many good years, all for it to come crumbling down around him, he lamented. His eldest son was torn apart the first night by their unexpected attack, and his second-born just the next.


    He couldn''t have excused the two from the battle, not when every boy older than two and ten was forced to man the walls. Now his only remaining heirs were but seven name days, while the other was still sucking at the teet.


    Was this the gods'' punishment? If it was, he didn''t know what he''d done to deserve this.


    Seeing a section of the line of men collapsing, Thorrick got to his feet, no time for him to continue bemoaning the whims of gods.


    With their Lord back in the fray, his men''s morale stayed strong enough to at least get through the night.


    Thorrick slumped onto a bench, now back inside his keep after the battle. He looked around, finding more injured than the last, letting out a sigh at the depressing sight.


    The number of small folk seeking refuge that couldn''t contribute to defense had been steadily decreasing. Not from the wights, but because their food stores couldn''t handle the influx of mouths to feed.


    It was nothing new to the old Lord. Before this long summer, they''d done what needed to be done to survive the harsh northern winters, and they''d likely continue to do so for years to come¡­ that''s if this wasn''t the end for all life on Skagos.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    Rose crawled out of her comfortable enough tent; another night without getting enough sleep.


    She scowled looking at the stupidly attractive teen enjoying the morning air in nothing but his underwear, deciding to ignore him this time.


    Before she turned away, though, she couldn''t help but take a peek at the manhood the flimsy cloth couldn''t hide. He was a man where it counted, she thought, biting her lower lip.


    Her face quickly heated after noticing his knowing smirk; fuck, she''d been caught. So she retreated back to her tent, not thinking she would be able to look anyone in the eye for the rest of the day.


    Seriously, could she really be blamed? She was nearly a woman, after all. Sure, she had very little experience, only pleasuring herself on occasion, too worried about getting caught by her bunkmates at the castle and dreading what her aunt would say.


    But now that she had a room¨Cwell it was a tent¨Cto herself, and the constant sounds of pleasure resounding through the night, Rose couldn''t help the dirty thoughts constantly running through her mind.


    Rose could barely admit to herself that she knew a silencing charm that would let her get proper rest, but the feeling of slipping a hand down her bottoms to the sounds of the two''s arousing moans was too good to pass up.


    Just thinking about it now got her feeling a certain kind of way. And considering she would be spending the day in her tent, she decided she could take care of those naughty needs about now.


    Unfortunately, immediately after slipping off her trousers, Rose heard someone knocking on her tent post, making her scramble up and frantically pull her clothes back on.


    "Wakey, wakey, it''s time to pack up camp and move into our new house," she heard Lux''s annoying voice from outside.


    Grumbling, she grabbed her wand before leaving her tent, unable to meet the eyes of the man she''d been about to touch herself to.


    "So, where is this new home you''ve been talking about?" she asked.


    "Oh, you''ll see," he replied, his voice colder than anything she''d heard him say before.


    Maybe because of all the shit she''s been through, she was starting to have a bad feeling about today.


    Lux snapped his fingers, his cabin and her tent collapsing in on themselves before flying into a small briefcase that Bellatrix picked up.


    Like all the other magic she''d seen him use, she was again surprised by the ease he showed. Maybe she could get him to teach her some time.


    As she again took his offered hand, her surroundings changed, giving her a view of large wooden walls and similarly wooden structures within.


    That didn''t keep her attention for long. She took a step back after noticing the warriors armed to the teeth with pitch-black skin and glowing golden eyes.


    The sight made her shiver. While they had a distinct human form, their features put her on edge.


    Before she could demand answers from Lux, her apprehension turned to horror. Rows and rows of unmoving bodies lined the walls. Turning to the person who presumably knew what was going on, she froze, noticing the cold smile he had on his face as he looked on.


    "L-Lux¡­ w-what''s going on here?" she stammered, unable to keep the fear out of her voice. She''d seen death, but nothing like this.


    "You see, I figured the people occupying the house I wanted wouldn''t take kindly to a peaceful eviction notice. Worry not, my dear, this will all be over soon," he explained, the nonchalant way he described this massacre making her lose any courage to ask further questions.


    Was this really the person she''d been enjoying her time bantering with?


    Now she guessed it made sense that he''d become so close with The Dark Lord''s insane follower.


    But what was she supposed to do about it? Even with magic, she didn''t like her chances of surviving in this foreign world. Was following a man that might be worse than Voldemort really her best option?


    Looking at him out of the corner of her eye, she decided it was probably safer here than out there alone. Still, she didn''t have the courage to speak, simply following along as they approached the large gate.


    As they walked, the scattered corpses blocking the way simply vanished with a casual wave of Lux''s arm before one of the larger warriors stepped forward.


    "Surrender the keep and submit to your new ruler," the low raspy voice somehow being heard clear as day even from a distance.


    Not receiving an answer, she saw Lux step forward, cracking his knuckles before drawing his wand. A large fiery beam silently flew from the tip, the largest use of the blasting charm Rose had ever seen, vaporizing the wooden gate off its hinges.


    Lux''s warriors stormed the walls, and all she could hear were whimpering moans and murmurs of ''The Others'' and ''The Night King''.


    She entered with Lux, noticing who she assumed to be the guards of this place, beaten and battered, barely able to make a stand as Lux''s warriors held them at spearpoint.


    "So, you''ve finally shown yourself, warlock. Well, get it over with, and may the gods smite you down," one of the burlier men stepped forward, spitting on the ground.


    "Heh, I was going to give some of your men a chance to live, but not after what I''ve seen," Lux casually commented. "Kill them all," he ordered, and she could see the evil smirk on his face.


    "No!" she managed to shout through the fear, making him raise a hand, all of his warriors stopping their advance.


    She didn''t know what he saw, but she couldn''t just let him slaughter the basically defenseless group right in front of her.


    He turned to her, an almost gentle look on his face, putting a hand on her shoulder that she nearly flinched from. "Rose, everything is not as simple as it seems," he claimed. "Cain, take Rose to the kitchens."


    "If you still want me to spare them after, you can have it your way," Lux said before she was dragged off by the large man she figured was Cain.


    She didn''t know what he was playing at, but without any other choice, not with the iron grip around her upper arm, she was dragged along. Maybe she should have run after all.


    Entering one of the buildings, the metallic smell in the air stung her nostrils. When she found what was waiting for her inside, she immediately emptied her stomach.


    She hadn''t eaten breakfast, but what little was left from dinner, along with what felt like all of her stomach acid, was now on the ground.


    She couldn''t believe her eyes. Children, younger than herself, pinned up like animals on the walls, their small body parts in pieces on the counters.


    Could people really do this? She wanted to believe this whole day was simply a nightmare.


    The people that did this were monsters.


    She was so out of it that she didn''t even notice herself being led back to the courtyard where the people¡ªno, monsters¡ªof this place waited for her judgment.


    "Well?" he asked, making her look down.


    "I-I don''t think they should live," she choked out, tears running down her face.


    And as Lux''s soldiers advanced, she didn''t have it in herself to have sympathy for the men''s pained cries, only mourning the death of so many children at the hands of these monsters.


    AN: Reader interaction fuels me, so leave a comment or review and the collective dopamine hits will probably have me pumping out more chapters.


    Read ahead on my pat reon


    Link: patreo n. com (slash) CodeKingu


    My pat charges every 30 days so it doesn''t matter which day of the month you join.


    My pat also required Discord to view content, so if that''s something you don''t want to deal with, join my subscribe star


    Link: subscribe star. com (slash) codekingu


    Join my Discord: discord .gg/VP2q8XPk4d

 Chapter 6: Bloodraven

    Disclaimer: I own nothing but my original characters and works; all other characters and worlds belong to their respective owners.


    Lux looked over the remaining crowd after his minions dragged away those he''d ordered executed: women and children, along with a few older teens. He''d quickly scanned their minds, finding that none had fallen too far into cannibalism and shouldn''t be a problem later on.


    Rose was a mess. This would either break her or make her stronger. Either way, he didn''t care. Lux didn''t want to waste his time with a naive hero type, so this worked for his interests.


    Still, seeing the pretty girl crying, he let Aurora out, the golden puppy rushing over to comfort the young witch. Aurora seemed to have a soft spot for Rose. Hopefully, the little fluffball would help her get over it.


    Turning back to the crowd, Lux figured he should get things sorted so he could start the reconstruction of his new home.


    "Alright, now that your lord is dead, who''s considered in charge here?" Lux asked the trembling group, making them back away now that the man responsible for their misery was directly addressing them.


    Of course, none of them could muster up the courage to speak, but after a moment, and likely because they''d noticed his irritated look, one of the middle-aged women stepped forward, head lowered, bowing at the waist.


    "M-M''lord, Lord Magnar''s lady wife is in her quarters," she stammered.


    "Well¡­ someone go and bring her here," Lux rolled his eyes at having to deal with these small folk who could barely string a sentence together.


    Taking the opportunity, the woman eagerly skedaddled from his presence. Lux waited in a somewhat awkward silence until a different plain-looking woman carrying an infant in one arm and holding the hand of a young child with the other walked out of the keep, her only remarkable features being the massive mammaries the baby was nestled against.


    "Lady Magnar, I presume," he asked as the woman scowled at him.


    "Is this the part where you finish off my family''s line?" she bristled, making him smile.


    Lux didn''t mind the woman''s attitude; he was simply pleased that someone could at least look him in the eye while speaking to him.


    "My lady, that depends completely on the choices you make. I do believe we could come to an arrangement that would ensure you and your children''s survival past this day."


    "I won''t be warming your bed if that''s what you''re asking," Lady Magnar scowled, Lux''s eye twitching at the accusation.


    Was this bitch serious? Being his bed warmer would be the highest honor the woman could possibly achieve in her insignificant life. Maybe he should bend her over right now infront of all her people.


    No¡­ Calm down, Lux. She''s not worth it. She doesn''t know better. Really, what could he expect? Sure, she might be a tad more educated than the rest of the savages of this land, but a savage is still a savage.


    Still, he probably wouldn''t let that comment slide. Like he''d said, the woman was nothing special, but maybe he could get some use out of those fat tits of hers when he gets bored.


    Lux put on a fake smile. "Of course not, My Lady. I simply ask that you continue performing your duties to keep this house in running order," he stated matter-of-factly.


    Lux figured he''d have an easier time dealing with the remaining locals if he used their Lady to convey his orders. And with a look into her eyes, he knew the fact that her children would blatantly be held hostage would prevent any funny business.


    The Lady of the keep nodded, seeming to come to a decision. "If I have your word that I and my children will go unharmed, then I would be agreeable to such an arrangement," she politely answered, making him think that she''d started to understand her position. "May I know the name of our new esteemed Lord," she continued, back to her earlier derisive tone, making him take back those thoughts.


    He paused, realizing he should probably come up with a surname. People of this world would assume he was a commoner or a bastard if he didn''t have one. Okay, technically he was a bastard, but he figured it was a little different when your parents were gods.


    The name he''d been given was Latin for ''light'', so he might as well stick with the theme.


    "My name is Lux Tenebris. For your family''s sake, I''m glad you made the correct decision," he said, receiving an odd, almost contemptible look from the lady.


    "That''s not a name I''m familiar with. Shall I presume you to be a Southron lord?" she asked, unable to keep the venom out of her voice.


    Lux chuckled. "You would be wrong, my lady, and nor am I from the east, for I am a god, descended from the heavens, with the mission to shepherd the lost onto the correct path," he proclaimed, receiving only crickets and the faint rustle of foliage in response. Rose scoffed next to him, and he was pretty sure he even heard Noir snort in amusement off in the distance.


    Fucking ye of little faith, Lux complained to himself. Fine, he''d just have to show these peons a miracle.


    He''d spent some time improving his healing magic while not having his fun time with Bella. He figured this next move would soon have these locals groveling at his feet, worshiping him in no time.


    Summoning his golden seal over one hand, Lux tossed it toward the injured small folk, the circle expanding above the group before golden light bathed the slightly panicked people.


    Wounds closed, limbs regrew, and malnutrition was cured in front of their disbelieving eyes.


    Lux decided to leave his new people to stew in their awe, giving his undead a few orders before getting to work rebuilding the wooden keep.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    Rose still didn''t quite know how she felt about all of this. On one hand, Lux was responsible for countless deaths; on the other, they were the deaths of savage cannibals.


    After Lux handed her an enchanted necklace that translated to and from the local language, she started to believe that, while brutal, what he did was necessary.


    It hadn''t been long since the hostile takeover, but the people were already praising him as the benevolent god he claimed to be.


    An obvious lie told to gain power in this world that seemed to lack the magic of her own. But when a man walks in healing mortal wounds and handing out more food than they could even imagine, Rose couldn''t blame the uneducated commoners for coming to that conclusion.


    The reverence they had for their new lord even extended to the people around him, and while she''d been used to the fame of being the ''Girl Who Lived,'' this was on a completely different level.


    They wouldn''t stop calling her Lady Rose, and the amount of clothes, handcrafted trinkets, and stitched embroidery she''d been gifted was starting to pile up.


    She had thought it odd that the remaining women and children so readily accepted him as their liege after he''d murdered their husbands and fathers, but this was a society that, for years, had been forced to cannibalize the young and elderly. The genocide their new lord committed was likely put to the back of their mind now that they could go to sleep with full stomachs.


    This was a part of the reason she''d been stuck accepting so many gifts. Food was freely handed out, and what she now figured out were his undead soldiers handled the majority of labor. There really wasn''t much for the women and children to do.


    From what Rose had learned about this land she ended up on, Skagos was a large island with two other lords controlling similar amounts of land.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Over the days, she''d noticed more and more of Lux''s obsidian-skinned undead leaving what now could be considered a castle and not coming back. It was obvious to her, based on his actions and the way he held himself, that the mysterious teen, who only looked to be her age, wouldn''t settle for this small plot of land he''d claimed.


    Rose could only hope that as few innocents as possible would be caught up in the violence and, hopefully, in the years to come, the prosperity created would make up for all the deaths.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    His long-laid plans were falling apart, and he knew exactly who was responsible.


    The song had already been sung, and everything was moving along as it should until a discordant note appeared in a land that otherwise wouldn''t have played a significant role in the events meant to be.


    Now, the future was foggy, and he was sure the three with powers he couldn''t see through were the sole reason.


    If it were simply the two witches, he was confident he could at least work around them, but it was the boy that put him on edge.


    Every time he tried to glimpse the cause of all his problems, whether through his Greensight or using his animals, the child''s piercing gaze seemed to reach him, even far off in his distant hideaway behind countless magical wards placed by the Children he controlled.


    Hope wasn''t completely lost, though. Westeros, then the world, would all be his; he just needed to lure the odd boy into his domain.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    Lux walked through the small town slowly popping up around his new castle. Refugees from the towns his undead left in ruins were still trickling in every day.


    Soon, the majority of the island''s inhabitants would be centered in a single place, making it easier to control his subjects.


    Before the massacre, the large island was sparsely inhabited by no more than fifty thousand men and women.


    Normally, the chaos of such a large population moving to a single area would cause countless deaths from famine and disease, but that wouldn''t be an issue with his magic.


    Sure, he had to spend valuable time from his day handling all the small things, but he was already working on plans to decrease his workload.


    He had far more undead than he needed to keep the island on lockdown and moved them to farming. More importantly, the untapped resources hiding in the many mountains would be his for the taking. His undead made excellent miners, not needing light to see or air to breathe.


    Yes, he could just snap his fingers and create all the food and mundane minerals he could want from thin air, but that would be his valuable time wasted when he could be doing better things.


    Just because he could snap his fingers and solve most problems, he still wanted the kingdom he was creating to be somewhat self-sufficient.


    Lux didn''t have any grand plans of attempting to build an educated workforce. Unless he used all his time and a lot of magic, something like that would take generations. At most, he was likely going to import some advanced trades like smithing and masonry from Essos.


    That was his plan for the masses. For his private force, Lux had already started scouting for those with magical potential, finding a decent amount of Wargs in his land. The ones he decided to teach magic would likely double as his bureaucrats, their payment for his teaching being eternal paperwork slaves.


    The only reason he hadn''t started teaching yet was the fact that his Essence of the Archmage would allow him to teach people of this world with magic potential magic that was actually useful. Sure, controlling an animal was cool and all, but when compared to wizarding magic, it seemed kinda lackluster.


    Not wanting to be the only one able to teach, he''d started working on a ritual that, in theory, would ignite the magical potential a person held in their blood, allowing them to naturally perform wizarding magic without his Essence doing all the work.


    His testing would soon be done, and that meant he could put Bella to work as a professor. He just needed to test things out and ensure a person''s natural abilities like Warging would still be kept after the ritual.


    Reaching the outskirts of his town, Lux smiled to himself, seeing a crow perched on a tree.


    He figured it was about time to deal with his little voyeur.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    Weirwoods were an interesting magical lifeform, something he was looking forward to studying, Lux thought, standing in the Godswood behind his castle.


    But that could wait for another time. Now, he was going to have words with the man, or thing, that was trying to intrude on his privacy.


    Lux placed a hand on the tree''s pale-white face, his mind being pulled into a twisted mess that was the Weirwood''s magical network, hearing an ominous laugh echoing through his mind.


    "Boy, I didn''t think you''d be foolish enough to enter my realm. You''ve only hastened your end," the voice he figured was that of the last Greenseer said, making him chuckle.


    "I think you''ve got that wrong¡­ I''m not locked in here with you, you''re locked in here with me."


    Heh, he''d always wanted to say that.


    "The young are always so brash," the disembodied voice lamented, clearly overestimating himself.


    After those words, Lux could feel the thing trying to pressure his mind and soul.


    And he said ''thing'' because he could tell that the Three-Eyed Crow wasn''t human any longer. Instead, it was a corrupted conglomeration of souls bathed in hatred, all working toward a single purpose: taking over the world.


    Well, hold on one minute. Lux couldn''t have any of that now. There was only room for one megalomaniac around here.


    Going on the offensive, Lux let his presence run wild, tearing through the flimsy domain created by the Crow, sending it running with its tail between its legs, but not before finding its body''s location.


    Leaving the tree''s magical plane, Lux took a step, Apparating into a vast cave, the walls lined with roots, a man looking like a withered husk sitting in the center.


    "Nothing more than a mortal trying to play god," Lux sneered, walking up to the body and prying a withered eyelid open to get a deeper look into its memories.


    The thing definitely wasn''t Brynden Rivers anymore. He''d always thought there was something fishy about the Three-Eyed Crow in the show and books.


    By now he''d figured out that the history of this world was closer to that shown in the books, and he''d never gotten to the end, but if the show was anything to go by, it wasn''t Bran Stark that left the cave, and it was likely the Crow that ended up winning the game of thrones.


    With a quick walk through the thing''s mind, he found that it was another creation by the Children of the Forest, and surprise, surprise, it turned on them like the Night King, forcing them to do its bidding.


    Lux created a holy sword of light, stabbing the creature. The body disintegrated to ash while its tainted mess of a soul was purified out of existence.


    After getting that over with, he noticed small heads peeking out from the many branches, each with nut-brown skin and varied hair colors.


    One of the more feminine-looking ones with red and gold hair jumped down, bowing slightly at the waist.


    "We thank you, human, for freeing us from the clutches of that monster."


    Lux rolled his eyes. "Don''t be so quick to thank me. I still haven''t decided what to do with you lot," he said, making the little elf-like girl tilt her head. "Twice, you''ve created threats that endanger this world, and one of them is still out there."


    Now the small girl was starting to back away. She didn''t expect him to know the sins they''d committed.


    Lux knew that the Children had a form of teleportation that allowed them to travel between the Weirwoods, but the magic cast by the Three-Eyed Crow was still up, keeping them trapped in this cave.


    "Human, you have no right to judge us. This is our land," she managed to muster up the courage to say, even knowing she was greatly outmatched. The person who so easily ended the life of their captor wasn''t someone they wanted to mess with.


    "Correction, it was your land, and now this is what''s come of your species, left to hide away like pests from the predators of your own creation," Lux mocked, seeing the anger on their little faces before continuing. "And now your fate rests in my hands. So tell me, do I really not have the right to judge?"


    Lux found the many emotions crossing her face very amusing and cute. Almost like she was going through the seven stages of grief until she finally landed on acceptance.


    "What would you have us do?" she asked, making him smile.


    "You all shall willingly enter into a blood pact with myself. That way, I can make sure you don''t end up creating the apocalypse or something worse on accident," Lux offered, getting a few shouts of anger from the Children further back.


    The girl who had the task of talking to him also didn''t seem pleased, but it looked like she knew when she was outmatched.


    "My Lord, will you give us a moment to discuss this?"


    Lux nodded, the little elf hopping over to the others, talking in their weird language they probably thought he couldn''t understand.


    Already, a few of the Children were plotting his death or planning to backstab him when he least expected it.


    Lux made another light sword. His patience was running out. Targeting a male elf who was fervently pushing for them to try and kill him, he sent the blade flying, the little guy not even knowing what had happened until his head hit the ground.


    The others looked at him in horror and fear, all while Lux impatiently tapped his foot, urging them to come to a decision.


    Taking the hint, the group of twenty-eight little elves approached, heads lowered.


    "We will go along with your offer," the same female elf he''d been talking to said, her voice almost a whisper.


    "Perfect. Now I''ll just need each of you to hand over seven drops of blood."


    Summoning a bowl and a knife, the collection went without a hitch, likely because the remaining elves didn''t want to lose their heads.


    Unfortunately for them, the blood pact he had in mind wasn''t as simple as he made it sound.


    You see, house elves were such useful creatures, and he wanted to get his hands on a few to handle the daily chores.


    He knew that the house elves from the wizarding world were normal enough looking before the dark ritual that bound them to wizards as slaves and was looking forward to seeing what effect, if any, being bound to a god would have on the elves of this world.


    The ritual was nothing complicated for him, and after it was done, it seemed the little fellas noticed something was wrong.


    Too bad, because now they were forever bound to him, their loyalty enforced by the binding ritual.


    House elves get. Today had been a productive day, he thought, patting the dust off his shoulder.


    AN: Reader interaction fuels me, so leave a comment or review and the collective dopamine hits will probably have me pumping out more chapters.


    Read ahead on my pat reon


    Link: patreo n. com (slash) CodeKingu


    My pat charges every 30 days so it doesn''t matter which day of the month you join.


    My pat also required Discord to view content, so if that''s something you don''t want to deal with, join my subscribe star


    Link: subscribe star. com (slash) codekingu


    Join my Discord: discord .gg/VP2q8XPk4d

 Chapter 7: Young Love

    Disclaimer: I own nothing but my original characters and works; all other characters and worlds belong to their respective owners.


    Bellatrix sat relaxed in the castle''s library, going over the lesson plans her master had given her, one of the useful little creatures he''d brought back rubbing scented oils onto her elegant feet.


    Leave it to her master, subjugating an entire race of magical creatures within months of arriving in this world to replace the house elves she''d been so accustomed to. Not to mention, these little ones were far more pleasant to the eyes than the disgusting things back in her world.


    Bella scowled, looking at the cute elf rubbing her feet. They already had an unworldly beauty to them, and after bonding with her master''s magnificent magic, they''d only become more attractive. She had no doubt that a few would end up in his bed sooner or later.


    Interestingly enough, she''d noticed the nut-brown skin they seemed to share beginning to lighten in some and become darker in others. For the darkening ones, she could clearly sense their dissatisfaction at the role they''d been forced into.


    However, that dissatisfaction did seem to lessen when their strength and magic continually increased with the bond. She figured they''d get over it eventually. They''d soon realize that, even as servants of her lord, their position would be far above anything they could have ever reached on their own.


    She shook her head. Her only duty in life was to fulfill her master''s desires, and if that meant tracking down even more of the little buggers to warm his bed, then that''s what she would do.


    Bella placed a hand on her belly. She was already blessed with a gift she didn''t dare imagine being worthy of as a lowly slave, but her master disagreed. While wrapped in his arms after a passionate night, he had told her, "There''re many reasons I might leave a wife in the future, but a loyal slave will always have a place by my side. Remember that, my Bella, you''re mine, now and forever."


    Remembering those words filled her with butterflies every time. She would never be able to repay her master for what he''s done for her. She could only give herself entirely to the man she loved beyond all else.


    Just stealing her away from her previously unworthy master and fixing her mind would have been enough to ensure her loyalty, but this life growing inside her¡­ was something Bella didn''t know she''d been missing all this time. She wasn''t even showing yet, but the connection she felt was undeniable.


    "Your tea, my lady," she heard from her side, the soft voice interrupting her pleasant thoughts.


    She giggled, looking at the male elf dressed as a little butler holding a silver platter with a cup of tea on top. It seemed her master was having some fun dressing up the servants: the few males wearing dapper suits while the girls were dressed as French maids.


    Bella took the offered cup, dismissing the butler and taking a long sip of the delicious drink before getting back to the lesson plan she still needed to go over.


    It actually ended up being extraordinarily fortuitous that her master found these magical creatures when he did.


    They''d been planning on teaching the few locals with magical talent what little wandless magic they could. Of course, with her master''s genius, the ritual made controlling their magic far easier than what would be expected from witches and wizards just entering Hogwarts.


    Still, even though teaching wandless magic wouldn''t be a hardship, having a magical focus would significantly speed up the learning process.


    Luckily, a strand of hair from the elves of this world made for a decent enough wand core. The locals, in particular, gained a strong connection with a wand made from the material.


    While playing professor definitely wasn''t something she was looking forward to, especially for a bunch of medieval commoners who couldn''t even read or write, her master had promised her a special reward as long as she didn''t maim more than a few of her students. For that, Bella would become the best damn professor this world had ever seen. Just thinking about getting that reward had her rubbing her thighs together in anticipation.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    Aurora happily trotted along, taking in all the praises of the townsfolk with Rose at her side.


    She knew that the young witch was still coming to terms with how her father had handled this whole mess and figured dragging the girl along on her patrols would make her feel better.


    Sure, Aurora knew that her Pops could be a baddie, but at the end of the day, she would always take his side. Besides, just her patrolling the town and helping those in need by drawing on her father''s holy powers gave his subjects a better life than the vast majority of this world.


    Stopping, Aurora turned to a woman frantically running in their direction with a bundle of cloth held tight to her chest before dropping to her knees in front of them.


    "P-Please, Lady Aurora¡­ it''s my babe¡­ she''s with fever," the young mother begged, making her nod and gently move aside the blanket with a paw, exposing a tiny red face, breaths labored.


    Aurora wouldn''t let this innocent child suffer, and after connecting with her father''s immense power, she laid a paw on the infant''s head, the golden glow bringing her to perfect health.


    "Bless you¡­ Bless you, Lady Aurora, I will never forget this kindness," the mother continued praising, making her frown. This gratitude should be directed to her father, the one lending his power to her.


    Aurora gave Rose a look. She knew what she was supposed to do, but the girl always seemed embarrassed to convey her words for whatever reason. Still, she batted the witch''s leg, telling her to get on with it.


    "Erm¡­ Lady Aurora says it''s by the grace of her father, Lord Lux, that your child was healed on this day."


    Albeit awkward, Rose at least got the message across, the woman fervently nodding.


    "Yes, yes, of course. I''ll send my deepest prayers and gratitude to His Grace."


    Satisfied, Aurora continued on her patrol, healing a dozen or so more locals, Rose acting as her voice.


    While Rose acted all bashful, Aurora knew that the girl was happy seeing the townsfolk prospering and hoped she would get back to herself soon.


    Finishing for the day, the two made their way back to the over-the-top castle her father had whipped up within a few days, surprised to see the mentioned person waiting at the gate.


    Rose was somewhat nervous. She''d been avoiding Lux as much as she could since moving from their original camp, but seeing those captivating black and gold eyes meeting hers, she knew she wouldn''t be allowed to dodge him this time.


    The too-cute-for-her-own-good wolf pup left her side, jumping into the arms of the too-handsome-for-his-own-good teen, still looking at her, waiting for her to muster up the courage to approach.


    "H-Hello, Lux," she bit the bullet, still managing to bugger up her greeting.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Rose, let''s go for a walk. I think we should clear the air between us," he held out a hand, flashing that gorgeous smile of his, making her look away, trying to hide the blush growing on her face.


    She could only nod, carefully taking his hand before the space around the three warped, depositing them in a lush, flowery meadow. By the landscape, she knew this shouldn''t be far from the castle; however, the temperature was completely different from the cold they''d just been standing in.


    "Like it? I''ve been working on wardstones to control the nearby climate," Lux asked her, knocking her out of her shock.


    "Yeah, I have to admit, the constant cold and snow has been getting old," she smiled.


    Rose couldn''t help but miss the relationship she felt she''d messed up by ignoring Lux.


    Her time spent with Aurora and the villagers really did hammer in how much better off they were under his rule.


    On top of the cannibalism, she''d heard horror stories of lords claiming the first night, human sacrifices to the heart trees, and luring passing ships to their destruction with false lights.


    Rose just didn''t know how to go about fixing the relationship she''d mucked up. After all, she''d only had two real friends in her life before arriving on this new planet, and it had always been up to Hermione to patch up any fights their little group had.


    But now it seemed that Lux was taking the initiative, and she wouldn''t blow this chance to return to being friends.


    "Good, I''m glad, but let me be honest, talking about the weather wasn''t the reason I brought you out here," he said, making her nod. She liked that he wouldn''t be beating around the bush for ages.


    "I figured¡­ let me just say something first," she took a calming breath. "I can''t completely agree with what you''ve done, but I can see how much good has come of it¡­" she trailed off, running out of what little courage she was able to muster.


    Lux stopped as she finally noticed that he''d never let go of her hand this whole time, some interesting things being felt in her stomach at the skin contact. He turned her to the side, making her face him as he placed a warm hand on her cheek, shivering at the pleasant feeling.


    "Rose, you don''t need to force yourself¡­ just know that all of this is to protect those I care about¡­ And of course, you''re one of those," Lux told her, and she nearly fainted right there.


    Was this a confession? She knew some boys had feelings for her, but with all the nonsense she had to go through each year, she never paid much attention to any of that.


    She shivered, thinking about the crush Ron clearly had on her during their last year. Yeah, that was never going to happen.


    Shaking those disturbing thoughts off, Rose got back to the current situation, Lux''s hand on her cheek, looking deeply into her green eyes, not bothering to try stopping her blush this time.


    Could she imagine being romantically involved with this man? Yes, yes she could. She didn''t know how long they''d be stuck in this world, and she highly doubted any of this world''s medieval men would be a good match for herself.


    "T-Thank you, Lux¡­ I care about you too," she managed to say, closing her eyes and tilting her head up.


    And like she''d been hoping for, she felt another pair of warm lips meeting her own, his arms wrapping around her back as he pulled her into a passionate embrace.


    This was far too easy, Lux thought, deepening the first kiss he''d stolen. He wasn''t going to take this any further; rather, he''d enjoy his time making the attention-starved girl completely dependent on him.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    Bella huffed, walking through the castle''s corridors, an almost perfect replica of Hogwarts.


    She''d just finished her first lesson with the unruly bunch and could only thank her master that the group was made up of older teens. For now, her master wanted those that would be of immediate use to be trained first. Hopefully, she could convince him to have someone else be put in charge of teaching the younger ones in the future.


    Entering the grand staircase, Bella waited for the stairs to align themselves, pleased that these ones were enchanted to take you where you needed to be. She''d gotten a few detentions back in the day for attempting to blow up the staircases when they would lead her to the completely wrong floor.


    Reaching what her master called his man cave, which was just where the Slytherin common room had been, she entered to find him at his workbench, carving runes into a stone. She didn''t have the faintest idea of what was being created.


    Bella knew her master had likely been down here working all day, so she felt it was her duty to make sure he got the proper rest and relaxation he needed.


    "Master, you''ve been working so hard. Allow me to help you unwind," she purred into his ear, his strong hand reaching up to run through her wavy hair.


    "Hmm¡­ Yeah, you''re right. I could use a break," he agreed, turning to wrap her in his arms, lips lowering to suck on her supple neck.


    Merlin, it felt so good to be in his clutches. Bella knew Lux was the strongest, and that just got her juices flowing.


    As he continued taking liberties with her body, she led him over to the room''s lavish couch at the side, sitting him down before straddling his waist.


    Bella tore at the clothes preventing her from touching her master''s perfect body, knowing he could easily fix anything she ruined in her haste.


    Shoving her panties aside, she took his magnificent caramel cock in hand, grinding it along her already-soaked sex, her master''s fingers digging into the soft flesh of her ass.


    Just as things were starting to heat up, Bella scowled, the room''s door flinging open as that fat bitch who was the wife of this land''s deceased lord waddled in.


    Bella didn''t know why her master hadn''t just gotten rid of the woman who didn''t seem to know her place; not showing her master the respect and reverence he deserved.


    She saw the woman put on a scowl of her own as she cleared her throat.


    "If you could put this debauchery on hold for a moment, there''re some concerns the smallfolk have that we need to go over," the bitch complained, flipping through a few sheets of paper.


    "Mmmmph¡­ carry on, I''m paying attention," her master mumbled, his mouth latched onto one of her light pink nipples.


    "Tch, do you think I want to stand here watching this depravity," the bitch said, making her finally lose it.


    Standing up, her sexy nipple popped out of her master''s mouth, and that more than anything enraged her; knowing that her master''s time using her body was cut off because of this bitch.


    Bella grabbed a handful of the shorter woman''s mousey brown hair, bending down to look her in the eyes. What was her name again? Gera or something? Whatever, it didn''t matter.


    "I''ve had enough of your drivel. I think it''s about time you learned your place," she growled, making the woman tremble and try to back away.


    "M-my Lady, I apologize for the offense," Gera immediately backpedaled, remembering the power difference at play.


    Bella didn''t care about any of the woman''s pleas, dragging her over to the couch and shoving the bitch down between her master''s spread legs.


    "Now, you''ll learn how to properly use that bitchy mouth of yours," she grinned at the trembling woman.


    "M-my Lord, you promised I wouldn''t have to warm your bed," the woman decided to plead to her master.


    "And you would be right¡­" her master said, making her dejectedly frown while the woman at his knees sighed in relief. "But I never claimed you wouldn''t be punished for that venomous tongue of yours," he continued, Bella''s wicked grin returning.


    Bella knelt behind the mouthy bitch before tearing her blouse down the middle, the outrageous tits with equally large, brown nipples popping out, the overly large breasts sagging to the woman''s belly button.


    She knew that the woman wouldn''t know how to please her master so she''d just have to take things into her own hands¡­ literally. She internally laughed at her quip as she hefted the large sacks onto her master''s crotch.


    Her master groaned as his cock, already lubed up with her pussy juices, disappeared between the bobbing tit flesh.


    The woman was nothing to look at, not when her master had a beauty like herself at his disposal, but she knew that degrading the woman was exciting enough for the both of them.


    And like she thought, it didn''t take long for her master''s first climax as she pressed the woman''s tits to his base, his tip just poking out as she angled his release to cover the bitchy woman''s face. Now she should understand her position, Bella thought.


    "Leave now," Bella ordered, satisfied with seeing the woman''s face covered in cum and tears as she hastily left the room.


    "Bella, after that display, you better believe I''m nowhere near satisfied for the night," her master told her, making her smile.


    She knew her master was insatiable to begin with and she happily vanished what little clothes remained on her body, climbing back onto his lap.


    "Yes¡­ Of course, Master¡­ You know I''d never leave you unsatisfied," she moaned, the tip of his cock placed against her soaked slit.


    Dropping down, Bella let out a scream of pure rapture. No matter how many times she took the wonderful manhood into her body, she couldn''t get enough.


    After finishing once with his slave riding his lap, Lux bent the sexy witch over the corner of the couch, immediately sheathing himself back into the cum filled cunt from behind.


    Watching Bella put the previous lord''s wife in her place really got him going. Lux really didn''t care about the woman''s attitude, but it was entertaining to watch Bella get upset. Today just happened to be the day that Bella''s patience ran out to the benefit of his pleasure. He had to admit, those gigantic tits felt pretty nice around his dick.


    AN: Reader interaction fuels me, so leave a comment or review and the collective dopamine hits will probably have me pumping out more chapters.


    Read ahead on my pat reon


    Link: patreo n. com (slash) CodeKingu


    My pat charges every 30 days so it doesn''t matter which day of the month you join.


    My pat also required Discord to view content, so if that''s something you don''t want to deal with, join my subscribe star


    Link: subscribe star. com (slash) codekingu


    Join my Discord: discord .gg/VP2q8XPk4d

 Chapter 8: Shipwreck

    Disclaimer: I own nothing but my original characters and works; all other characters and worlds belong to their respective owners.


    Gwenell hummed a happy tune, tossing ingredients in a pot for tonight''s stew, smiling at her two darling girls carefreely playing with their dolls.


    Before the new Lord¨Ca true god descended onto the mortal plane¨Cblessed them with his rule, she would have never imagined enjoying a full belly every night and allowing her little ones to behave as children should.


    Her daughters were fast reaching womanhood, and not too long ago she''d been worrying about them getting stolen away one night. Now, however, stealing wives was put to an end by the mercy of His Grace. The first men who tempted the new law were immediately hunted down by the Lord''s warriors and hung in the town square.


    Gwenell heard the door open, turning to see her oldest child and only son walk in. She''d been worried about the lad. He hadn''t taken well to the loss of his father, and she feared he may be bitter toward their Lord and Savior.


    Of course, she too grieved the loss of her husband, but she was only fond of him as much as possible considering she, like her mother before her, had been stolen as the man''s wife.


    She had no true love for the man; the only good thing from their pairing was the children she loved with all her heart. Her son, though, looked up to his father as a role model, and she feared he''d soon go down the wrong path.


    Gwenell frowned, her son had brushed past her without so much as a word.


    She cleared her throat. "Arik, what have you been up to today?"


    "...Nothing."


    Children these days, she scoffed. "Have you heard the news? His Grace will be opening the Divine Realm to those in need of work," she asked her son who was still trying to ignore her.


    "Why would I care?" he replied, making her brows furrow.


    "You should care so you can get off your lazy rear and be a productive member of this town," she scolded, beginning to tire of this boy''s attitude.


    "Why bother? Food is freely handed out," her son said.


    "The Lord blessed us with these gifts to get us through hard times. Now it''s our turn to prove our own worth."


    "It was our so-called Lord that put us in these hard times to begin with!" he burst out, making her pause.


    Gwenell couldn''t believe her ears. How could a child of her own speak such blasphemy?


    She knew what she had to do. It would break her heart, but she wouldn''t tolerate this heresy under her roof.


    Cries of pain rang out from the small house, and she was sure all the neighbors would hear. They would understand though; this wasn''t the first time an unruly child had to be taught a lesson.


    As her wooden ladle continued slapping her child upside the head, his cries for mercy went unheard.


    "The¡­ Lord¡­ Giveth¡­ And¡­ He¡­ Can¡­ Taketh¡­ Away¡­" she shouted between each strike, her son whimpering in the corner. Luckily she''d sent her daughters to their rooms so they wouldn''t have to see such a sight.


    "Okay, Ma, I''ll go and work for our Lord," her son pleaded, making her stop mid-swing.


    Gwenell put on a pleasant smile and patted her son''s bruised cheek. "Good boy. Now go and get some rest before supper," she praised.


    She went back to the pot of stew, picking up the merry tune she''d been humming. She''d done the Lord''s work today, she thought to herself.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    Bellatrix rubbed her bulging belly. Any day now, she could go into labor, and she couldn''t wait to bless this world with a child from the divine loins of her master. Bella could already imagine it: this would just be the first, and soon she''d be able to revive her fallen family. Her master had already promised her that their children could take her family name if she desired¡ªnot the damnable Lestrange, but rather the noble House of Black. She''d do her best to single-handedly repopulate her house.


    Besides her fantasies of the future, Bella stretched, feeling better than ever even while so heavily pregnant. Over the months of carrying their child, she''d noticed herself changing. She was physically stronger, her magic had become far more potent, and what she was most pleased by was her ability to better keep up with her master''s lust.


    She smiled. Being able to spend an increasing amount of time in her master''s bed had begun driving Rose crazy. It was obvious that the young girl was hopelessly in love with her master, and to her disappointment, her master never took things beyond the occasional chaste kiss.


    Of course, there was no need for her master to seek other lovers, not when she was only growing into her own sexuality. Even with a belly bloated with child, her master only seemed more attracted to her new motherly figure. Still, she knew that she wouldn''t be able to keep her master to herself forever, but she could at least enjoy it while it lasted.


    Even with all the time spent satiating his lust, her master was, by no means, neglecting his duties as the lord of the unworthy locals. The advancements he''d made with the society that was nearly in the Stone Age were nothing short of astonishing. And that wasn''t even mentioning the revolutionary magical knowledge he''d stocked the libraries full of, the students progressing far beyond what a graduate of Hogwarts would.


    Just thinking about her master''s greatness got her feeling a certain type of way, figuring she could arrange a special gift for tonight''s activities.


    "Leaf," Bella called out to thin air, the pale-skinned beauty with vibrant red, brown, and gold hair appearing with a pop.


    "How may I serve, Mistress," the little elf politely bowed.


    "Your presence will be required in His Grace''s chamber tonight," Bella said, noticing just the slightest tremble run through the elf''s petite body.


    "Yes, Mistress. Is there anything else I can be of service with?" Leaf asked, making Bella smile. She did love how obedient the little creatures had become.


    "That will be all for now," Bella waved off, the elf leaving with another pop.


    Tonight would be fun.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    Lux sat on his golden throne in the center of the great hall, awaiting the arrival of a group of prisoners that his undead commanders had captured. He ran a hand through the soft coats of Noire and Aurora, the two wolf pups purring as much as wolf pups could.


    Before the two little girls could fall asleep, their heads perked up at the same time, sniffing the air and noticing the arriving prisoners just as the doors to the great hall were pushed open.


    An eyebrow rose as Lux watched his undead usher in an all-female group wearing ragged furs. He quickly scanned their surface thoughts, and the name of a tall blonde caught his attention. He hadn''t expected his actions in this world to have such an effect on the greater surroundings already.


    The blonde''s name was Val, and unless it were a coincidence, she should be the sister of Mance Raider''s wife. Other than Val, the only other woman of the ten that caught his eye was a timid-looking foreigner. If this were his past life, he''d assume the girl was Asian, but since this was Planetos, the woman¡ªwho, even covered in dirt and grime, was clearly a beauty¡ªmust be from Yi Ti.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "You are in the presence of Lux Tenebris, God of Holy Light and Eternal Darkness. Kneel before His Grace!" a girl in black robes cried out from the side. Lux rolled his eyes. This was Bella''s doing; his favorite slave insisted on having one of her students on standby as a court announcer.


    The wildlings scowled while the YiTish girl knelt, clearly surprised. Lux guessed the young woman was more surprised that the voice she heard came from her mother tongue, the student wearing one of his enchanted translation necklaces.


    "We kneel for no one," one of the older Wildlings said, spitting on the ground. One of his undead whipped the woman in the back of the knees with his spear, making the woman unwillingly kneel with a cry of pain. His other minions immediately did the same, though less painfully, forcing those still standing to their knees with a strong hand on their shoulders.


    Lux rose from his throne, the little wolves hopping down too, before walking over to the kneeling group. As he paced back and forth, deciding their fate, he thought about all the opportunities he could make out of this.


    First was the fact that he finally knew the exact year from the mind of the YiTish woman: 287AC. It was honestly further back than he''d expected. Don''t most fan fictions with this plot start closer to canon? Well, whatever, his life wasn''t a fan fiction, so he''d just go with it. Besides, there were some fun plans he could put into motion with so much time on his hands. Soon, he''d be expanding beyond this dreary little island.


    Yes, yes, it will be perfect, Lux thought, rubbing his hands together with an evil smile, not noticing the aura he was giving off putting the prisoners on edge.


    "Ahem," he cleared his throat. He''d told himself that he''d try to stop cartoonishly plotting. Clearly, he was addicted and it wouldn''t be so easy.


    "Now, what should I do with you lot?" Lux asked himself. The group of Wildlings just growled and grumbled. The YiTish girl just had a blank look on her face. Aside from the first time hearing her language, her facial expression hadn''t changed. Even without going through her memories, Lux could guess that a beauty so far from home wouldn''t be having a pleasant time.


    "Hmm, I have a mind to simply have you put to the sword. After all, I''m sure a bunch of savage raiders wouldn''t follow my rule of the land," Lux nonchalantly pondered, making a few of the Wildlings squirm.


    "If you can send us back, she''s the daughter of a chieftess. I''m sure you would be rewarded," one of the smarter women bargained, the others giving her a dirty look. Presumably, they''d rather die than negotiate with someone they considered a kneeler.


    "Oho, now that''s something. At least one of you is somewhat intelligent," Lux mocked, and he was sure he''d have been attacked by now if not for the spears at the women''s necks.


    "Take the Wildlings to the dungeons," he gestured, the undead following his orders, leaving him alone with the woman from Yi Ti. He''d visit his captured Wildling princess another time.


    "You may rise," Lux offered a hand. The woman hesitated but eventually took it, pulling herself to her feet. Standing a head shorter than him, Lux smiled at that. Okay, yes, he was still bitter about the fact he was still a growing boy.


    "Tell me your story," he gently placed a hand on her soft cheek, some light returning to her eyes at his touch.


    It was a tragic story, of course. Lux simply let the woman he now knew as Yaling get her anger at the world off her chest, letting her cry in his arms when she needed to. Simple skin contact while channeling his Holy Light was enough to keep her worries at bay.


    Yaling had been sold into slavery, and her most recent owner was the captain of a Tyroshi slave vessel. Obviously, she wasn''t put to work as a sailor, instead warming the captain''s bed and those of anyone he allowed.


    Lux knew the girl was a broken husk of her former self, and if it wasn''t for his presence, she wouldn''t have been able to get her story out.


    He''d been wondering what changes he''d made that ended up with Val getting captured. From Yaling''s story, he had a pretty good guess. After taking control of the island, Lux had his minions destroy any of the false lights lining the shore that the locals used to lure in ships.


    In the normal timeline, the slaver''s ship would have probably wrecked before making it beyond the Wall. How unlucky for them to have ended up doing the same on the way back anyway.


    Looking at the broken woman, Lux decided he could fulfill his yearly good deed.


    "Tell me, Yaling, what would you give for me to take all your pain and suffering away?" Lux asked, making her raise her head to look him in the eyes.


    "Anything, My Lord," she said through her tears.


    "And if I want you in your entirety?" Lux questioned.


    "Then it''ll be yours, My Lord."


    Lux grinned. He may be doing a good deed, but he''d still take advantage of the desperate woman.


    Lifting her chin, Lux placed a light kiss on his newest slave''s lips, golden light surrounding her form. The dirt and grime vanished, what little scarring disappeared, and any hidden injuries healed. At the same time, his improved mental magic sealed away her time spent as a slave. She''d still remember the years, but it would be like a listener hearing it as a story without any of the intimate pain to go along.


    Again, tears fell from her eyes, though this time he could tell they were filled with relief. The jade beauty was unable to contain herself, latching onto her savior like a limpet as he gently caressed her lithe back.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    Down in his man cave, Lux toiled away on another of the designs he would soon be implementing. This one, in particular, was that of an enchanted flying ship. He had already had a few of the base ships put together; now all that was left was to create the complicated runic matrices.


    "Master, I have something special planned for tonight," the seductive purr of his favorite slave distracted him from his work. He had done enough for the day, he thought. Besides, he was genuinely curious about what Bella was up to.


    Putting his tools aside, he wrapped the temptress in his embrace before teleporting them both onto the lavish mattress in his chambers.


    Lux snapped his fingers, their clothes vanishing. He was ravenous at the moment and didn''t want anything to get in the way.


    Trailing a finger from Bella''s lovely lips, he paused at her milk-filled breasts. He swore those things had nearly doubled in size by now. Continuing, he traced along her exceptionally round belly, the fact that his child was growing there only increased the attraction he felt toward the lovely woman.


    As he finally reached her sacred garden, a knock on the door interrupted his fun, making him scowl.


    "Were you expecting someone, my dear?" Lux asked, still gliding a finger along Bella''s glistening folds.


    "Nngh, yes, master. It seems my gift to you has arrived," she moaned her answer before hopping out of bed, sexily sashaying over to the door.


    Bella opened the door, pulling in Leaf, dressed in her little French maid outfit. The petite elf did her best to avert her eyes from the scene, but all that did was increase his anticipation for what was to come.


    "Well, Master, how do you like your gift?" Bella asked, having dragged the timid elf over to the foot of the bed.


    "I couldn''t have asked for a better one," he praised, raking his eyes over the light-skinned elf''s form.


    Bella started with the girl''s top, slowly peeling the clothes down to reveal an almost completely flat chest topped with two tiny pink pearls.


    The juxtaposition of the little elf next to the ridiculous mommy milkers Bella had out on display was a sight to behold, his cock rising to full mast. Even without Bella, Lux didn''t discriminate between chest sizes. Any size got his wood to rise, and all that.


    On the bright side, the interdimensional FBI wouldn''t be knocking on his castle gates, considering the elf was about two hundred years old.


    Bella turned Leaf around to face herself as the outfit reached the elf''s tiny waist. She finally peeled the outfit over the surprisingly bubbly rear, the clothes pooling at the elf''s feet.


    Now that everyone was completely nude, Bella dragged the still quite as a mouse elf over to lay on the mattress.


    "Master let me get you ready, we wouldn''t want you to break the girl, now would we?" Bella said, reaching for his manhood before taking it between her soft lips.


    He''d learned that the elves of this world only copulated for the purpose of reproduction. On top of that, they''d only attempt reproduction when it was foretold. Something about it being whispered in the wind, or some bullshit like that. Hey, Lux wasn''t complaining, not when he got to pop the cherry of this gorgeous little elf.


    After a few minutes, Bella seemed satisfied with the state of his saliva-covered cock, moving to the top of the bed and pulling Leaf into her lap.


    "Come, claim the fruits of your labor," Bella urged.


    Lux, of course, wasn''t going to refute, moving to kneel between his elf''s legs held wide open by Bella, rubbing his tip against the tiny hairless slit.


    "My Lord¡­ P-Pleas be gentle," Leaf begged, making his rock-hard cock twitch. Leaf didn''t know it, but those words really did it for him.


    But he would be nice enough to make her first time as painless as possible, slowly pressing into the virgin canal.


    As much as he loved fucking the seductress that was Bella, there was just something empowering about taking a woman''s first time that he couldn''t get anywhere else. Not to mention the insanely tight grip doing it best to wring him dry, as if it wanted his seed at all costs.


    Lux couldn''t get enough of the elf''s cute little squeals and moans as his slow thrusts worked deeper and deeper.


    Despite the little cunts best efforts to milk his dick dry, he was able to hold back until Leaf noticeably shuddered, not able to hold back a loud moan of her own. With the little elf receiving the first orgasm of her life, Lux plunged as deep as he could get, unloading the first climax of the night.


    "Master, it''s my turn now," Bella declared, flipping on top of the panting little elf, her dripping slit now infront of his still-hard shaft. It seemed watching him claim the girl''s virginity really got his slave going.


    Lux wouldn''t deny his loyal baby mama''s needs, lining his cock up and sending it home, Bella''s moans filling the room.


    "Damn, woman, this shit really turned you on, huh," Lux teased, the obscene amount of her ejaculation soaking his balls, not even minutes into his thrusts.


    "Master, that wasn''t my orgasm," Bella deadpanned, making him freeze.


    Well, shit, it seems he fucked the woman into labor.


    "Aight, imma head out. I''ll send in some elves to help," Lux said, vanishing from the room. Yeah, he wasn''t going to deal with that nonsense.


    AN: Reader interaction fuels me, so leave a comment or review and the collective dopamine hits will probably have me pumping out more chapters.


    Read ahead on my pat reon


    Link: patreo n. com (slash) CodeKingu


    My pat charges every 30 days so it doesn''t matter which day of the month you join.


    My pat also required Discord to view content, so if that''s something you don''t want to deal with, join my subscribe star


    Link: subscribe star. com (slash) codekingu


    Join my Discord: discord .gg/VP2q8XPk4d

 Chapter 9: Preparations

    Disclaimer: I own nothing but my original characters and works; all other characters and worlds belong to their respective owners.


    Lux reappeared in his chambers after his elves assured him that any mess left from the birthing had been thoroughly cleaned up.


    "Master, would you like to hold our daughter?" Bella asked, holding out the small bundle. Lux smiled. His slave was such a thoughtful woman, at least to him. To everyone else, she was still the same hateful bitch.


    Taking the little one into his arms, he expected to see something resembling a wrinkled potato. Instead, his child looked like a beautiful little doll with a full head of dark hair, olive skin, and grey eyes like her mother. On top of that, the infant seemed remarkably active, curiously looking at him and her surroundings. Well, whatever. He knew any children coming from his divine balls were going to be exceptional.


    "You''re going to be a little hellion, I just know it," he baby-talked, lifting his little girl up and receiving cute giggles from the funny faces he made.


    "Well done, my Bella. She''s absolutely gorgeous," Lux said, making his loyal slave beam with pride. "What''s her name?" he asked.


    "Delphini¡­ Delphini Black."


    "A beautiful name. I''ll let you and little Delphi get some rest," he told her, returning the baby to her mother and turning away.


    Lux stopped before Apparating away, feeling Bella''s hand grab his own. "Please, Master¡­ stay with us," she begged, giving him those slightly manic puppy dog eyes.


    He guessed he could do that much for the woman who just birthed his first child, Lux thought, sliding into bed beside his baby mama.


    Running a hand through Bella''s hair, he watched his daughter slowly fall asleep with a smile on his face. Bella didn''t last much longer either, nodding off with her head resting on his shoulder. Even with an enhanced body from carrying his child, the labor still seemed to take a lot out of his slave.


    But Delphini, huh? Lux was pretty sure he remembered something about a shitty Harry Potter sequel with Delphini as the daughter of Bellatrix and Voldemort. Either way, that wouldn''t have been possible in the AU verse his Bella came from, not when the Voldemort he''d gained the memories of had made himself into a eunuch.


    Lux scooped his sleeping daughter out of her mother''s arms, handing the tiny bundle over to one of the elves on standby. They''d bring little Delphi to the nursery and take the best care of his precious daughter.


    Lux also popped away from his sleeping slave after handing off his daughter. He had plans to advance. It was time to let the people of this world know that a new god had descended.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    Like a ninja from one of those cartoons her imbecile of a cousin would watch, Rose crept through the castle''s halls, heading for the room she knew had been turned into the nursery.


    Reaching her destination, she spotted two elves dressed as little butlers standing guard. She wasn''t worried about them; they''d just ignore her as they carried out their duties.


    Rose opened the door, spotting a maid elf in each corner of the room. They turned to her, and she placed a finger over her lips, signaling them to be quiet.


    She tiptoed up to the crib, finally laying eyes on the daughter of the man she was falling in love with and the woman who previously wanted her dead for being the fated enemy of her lord.


    Sure, Rose still didn''t get along with that bitch at all, but now that the woman was infatuated with her new master, she didn''t have to worry about being cursed in the back.


    If it weren''t for Lux convincing her that Bellatrix was nothing more than a tool controlled by Voldemort that he''d freed from the grasp of the Dark Lord, Rose would have never let her off for the murder of her godfather. Even now, she hadn''t forgiven the psychopath, but she at least didn''t wish for her death.


    Rose scowled. The baby was so absurdly adorable that it made her ovaries twitch. She wanted one of her own. Unfortunately, with her minuscule knowledge of seduction, none of her attempts to advance things with her overly handsome savior seemed to work.


    While lost in her baby fever, a hand grabbed her shoulder, making her jump back with a hiss. "Bellatrix... Ahem, I seem to have gotten turned around on the way to my room," Rose lied.


    Bellatrix smiled a knowing smile, clearly not believing her convincing excuse. "Tsk, tsk, there''s no need to hide your jealousy, little Rose. It''s only natural. After all, delivering the child of a god is a blessing of the highest degree," Bellatrix told her, making her roll her eyes. Rose just ignored all the god nonsense, but even though she wouldn''t admit it, she was right about her being jealous.


    "Tch, you''ve won this time, bitch. But mark my words, Lux will be mine one day," Rose swore as Bellatrix''s eyes narrowed.


    Rose noticed the dark flash pass through the older witch''s eyes, making her shiver. All this time spent watching Bellatrix act as the loyal servant made her forget how vicious the woman truly could be.


    Bellatrix lightly stroked her neck with one of her graceful hands, her trembling only increasing. "You''ll watch that dirty mouth of yours around my child," Bella said, and she could only nod at those words. Rose really didn''t want to get on the bad side of the crazy lady, who, by all means, was far closer to Lux than she was.


    "Good, I''m glad we could come to an understanding," Bella said, her menacing glare flipping like a switch, a pleasant smile back on her face before she turned to leave the room, leaving Rose standing there in a daze.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    Val stewed in her rage. She and her group had been thrown into the dungeons, and if it weren''t for the routine meals, she would have thought they''d been forgotten.


    She was of the Free Folk. She couldn''t believe she''d been captured twice by the kneelers.


    Val perked up, hearing the steady footsteps from down the hall. This wasn''t the time for their normal meals. She readied herself; this might be her chance at freedom.


    But alas, it didn''t seem to be so. Six of the fully armored warriors that had captured her in the first place were heading for her cell.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    With their flesh completely covered, the only thing making her believe they weren''t statues was the eerie glow from the slits of their helms. It made her shiver, reminding her too much of the tales of the Others.


    The warriors didn''t say anything, two of them entering her cell and hoisting her up by the arms. She could only follow. Even if she had the strength to fight off the fully armed men, then what? She didn''t even know the way out of this outrageously large castle.


    So she was dragged along, and even then, she couldn''t help but marvel at her surroundings. She''d heard that the kneelers south of the wall lived in large castles, but this was insane. Val guessed that this castle alone was larger than the largest Free Folk settlement she''d ever seen.


    Sure, that wasn''t saying much, but still, this castle alone could house her entire village with plenty of space left over.


    Finally, though, they seemed to arrive at their destination, the warriors knocking on a door before being ordered to enter by a familiar voice.


    The man claiming to be a god leisurely reclined behind a desk, gesturing for her to enter while the others left them alone.


    This might have been her best chance for freedom; left alone, she might have been able to defeat this man. But she didn''t. This man had her hackles raised; something was telling her that in this situation, she was nothing more than prey before a predator.


    He smiled at her, and something told Val that he knew exactly what she''d been thinking.


    "Tell me, Val, what would you do to see your people uplifted from the rag-tag bunch of raiders they are?" he broke the silence, the ridiculous words he spoke making her forget to question how he knew her name.


    "I''d do anything, but what does that matter to a kneeler like yourself?"


    She didn''t know what this man was up to, but she was starting to get a bad feeling about this whole thing.


    "It matters when I''ve been wavering on whether to wipe your people clean off the board or to bring them along to prosper with the rest of the civilized world," he said, making her eyes go wide.


    Was this man serious? Val didn''t know why, but she was taking the threat seriously. Even when, for thousands of years, the Crows tried to do the same but time and time again failed, she felt the man standing before her was different.


    "Like I''d trust the words of a kneeler," she scoffed, trying to put up a brave front.


    The so-called god didn''t respond, instead getting up from his seat to stand before her.


    She tried, but she couldn''t keep the smirk off her face, seeing that she stood a good few inches above her captor. Again, he seemed to know what was going through her head as he rolled his eyes.


    Still, even with the height advantage, there was just a certain presence the man had about him, and she couldn''t even react when he placed a hand on her face.


    "Such beauty¡­ Fortunately, the slavers had enough restraint not to¡­ taste the goods," he said, making her scowl and try to move his hand away. She couldn''t, though; he was too strong, and all she could do was stew in her rage at being reminded of her capture.


    "Enough games. What are you trying to get from this?" she questioned, starting to tire of whatever this man was playing at.


    "As I said, you have the chance to see your people prosper¡­ That is if I see fit to do so."


    "And as I said, why would I trust the words of a kneeler."


    "First off, I kneel before none. And second, would you trust the words of your husband?" he asked, anger building in her chest, understanding the meaning behind his words.


    "As if I''d take a kneeler for a husband," she gritted out, seething at his knowing smile.


    "From what I know, the woman''s consent doesn''t mean much in your culture. What was it called again? Ah, yes, stealing. Isn''t that right?" her captor teased, almost making her go on the attack.


    Was this really going to happen? She didn''t think she could stop him if he wanted to steal her. But, no, she was of the Free Folk. She wouldn''t submit without a fight.


    Just as she was getting ready to fight to the death, her captor backed away.


    "I''ll let you think about it. For now, as long as you behave, I''ll set you up in a room more fitting of my future bride."


    Val didn''t know if those words were serious or not, but all she could do was prepare herself for what was to come as she was led through the castle by the same warriors.


    It was true that she would be obligated to take her captor as her husband if he were able to best her.


    But there was a reason women like her weren''t constantly harassed by prospective suitors. They might be able to steal them for a night, but then they''d have to sleep with one eye open every night to avoid getting a dagger to the throat.


    She''d be ready when the time came.


    Lux smiled to himself after his captive left. Val was a true Nordic beauty: tall, blonde, and blue-eyed. He couldn''t wait to have her to himself.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    Lux walked through his super-secret evil lair with Noire on his shoulder and Aurora walking at his side.


    Things were going well, in part due to his decision to train up a group of the locals as wizards and witches. They could handle the small stuff that he couldn''t be bothered to do.


    Even having taught them for just over a year, Bella had told him that even the slowest learner was on the level of a NEWT graduate. This was, of course, only possible because he was a dirty, no-good cheat.


    You see, Voldemort had tried to study Ravenclaw''s Diadem, but nothing ever came of it. Maybe that was why the Dark Lord decided to taint the precious artifact with his putrid soul fragment. Either way, Lux was in a completely different realm compared to the noseless bastard, so creating an enchantment to increase a person''s learning speed was a piece of cake.


    Getting back to his work, Lux checked his progress one last time on his newest creation: A beautiful golden kimono accented with silver flowers and a matching silver obi. The dress was obviously meant for his newest slave. Soon he''d be sending people out to spread his name across this world, and he was sure that the jade beauty would make an excellent Saintess.


    Okay, he knew that Yi Ti was meant to represent ancient China, but he really liked kimonos, so sue him. Besides, there was no one to call him out on it anyway.


    Lux nodded his head. The dress was a magical work of art. Anyone wearing it would be the most protected person in the world. After all, he couldn''t allow any harm to come to his Saintess.


    Moving on, Lux inspected the row of a dozen triple-masted galleons, all decorated with the banners he was planning to use for his kingdom: the side profile of a silver wolf''s head on a field of gold.


    He''d have gone for larger ships if the ports of this world could handle them. However, it didn''t matter much considering the interior of the ships had been expanded to the point that an army could comfortably be transported in each one.


    Noire swatted at her father''s head for not putting her majestic self on the banners. She narrowed her eyes at her sister happily trotting along as if she hadn''t slighted her. Sure, the silver wolf on the banner wasn''t modeled after her golden sister, but at least there was gold on the banner.


    "Now, now, Noire. Don''t think I''ve forgotten about you," her father soothed her anger, giving her good head pats. Well, she supposed she could forgive him just this one time.


    After soothing his darling wolf pup, Lux spread his magic sense across the many enchantments of the ships, deciding that everything looked up to par. All that was left to do was insert the wardstones that would power the vessels.


    Lux hadn''t skimped when it came to these bad boys. They''d cut through water like it wasn''t there, and that was if the captains even wanted to stay on the seas, considering they could sail just as fast through the air. As the cherry on top, the magical cannons lining the ships would quickly end anyone who inevitably had eyes for his creations.


    It might seem like he''d spent most of his new life working on his enchantments, considering his lair was filled to the brim with his creations, the lowest-leveled ones still being on the level of the Hogwarts founders'' artifacts.


    But that was far from the case. He''d only been given the basics of light magic, along with a spell circle that didn''t provide much enhancement to any of his casts.


    Now, however, he''d made his own seals. Each took the form of a wolf''s head, made from countless runic engravings, one golden and the other abyssal black.


    He''d had to work with what he had to create a set of spells to work with his powers of darkness. His stingy parent, Erebus, hadn''t given him anything to start with.


    So yeah, he''d made significant progress with his magic, and now he was just waiting for the first set of fools to make him use it.


    AN: Reader interaction fuels me, so leave a comment or review and the collective dopamine hits will probably have me pumping out more chapters.


    Read ahead on my pat reon


    Link: patreo n. com (slash) CodeKingu


    My pat charges every 30 days so it doesn''t matter which day of the month you join.


    My pat also required Discord to view content, so if that''s something you don''t want to deal with, join my subscribe star


    Link: subscribe star. com (slash) codekingu


    Join my Discord: discord .gg/VP2q8XPk4d

 Chapter 10: Saintess

    Disclaimer: I own nothing but my original characters and works; all other characters and worlds belong to their respective owners.


    Fluttering her eyes open, she smiled at the feeling of the soft golden silk wrapped around her. Yaling never dreamed she would return to a life of such opulence. The years spent as a lowly slave had long since beaten any hope out of her mind.


    But that was before meeting her new lord, a god walking among mortals. Yaling knew that others in her situation would believe her lord to be a fraud, assuming him to be nothing but a powerful sorcerer. Yet deep in her heart, she knew the truth.


    Yaling knew what a man pretending to be a god looked like. After all, she came from a line of men claiming to be gods. But that was simply to control the commoners; she knew none wielded even a fraction of her lord''s power.


    Of course, she''d told her lord about her lofty background on one of the many occasions he''d taken out of his day to speak with her. That fact alone always made her heart speed up; her lord wasted his precious time with someone who should be nothing more than his lowly servant.


    But that wasn''t the case. Her lord always seemed interested in hearing about her life in Yi Ti before she was sold into slavery. Yaling felt her stories were nothing special; after all, she was a pampered princess with no grand tales of adventure to mention.


    Up until the fated day that her uncle betrayed her father, she had lived a worry-free life, never expecting things to take such a drastic turn.


    That was in the past, she had to remind herself. Now, her only duty was to serve her lord, for without his blessing she would be nothing but a husk of her former self, only waiting for the sweet embrace of death.


    "Okay, Yaling, enough monologuing. Today''s the big day," she told herself, needing the little boost to leave the comfy sheets that tried luring her back to the realm of dreams.


    Yaling cutely yawned, rolling out of the large bed and stretching her fatigued muscles. She''d taken her training seriously. Her lord had told her about his grand plans, and she would need to be at her best to be of any use.


    In her chamber''s wardrobe, she traced a hand over the exquisite dress gifted to her by her lord. It reminded her of the garbs worn in her homeland while being distinct enough to stand apart.


    Along with the dress, an ornate golden scepter rested at the side, two intricate wolf heads spiraling from the handle. Taking it in hand, she once again marveled at how the divine artifact filled her with power. It was like her lord''s holy light flowed through her veins, eagerly awaiting her command.


    Getting ready to wear the fine dress, she paused, hearing a small pop at her side. It was one of her lord''s servants. Yaling had been surprised after seeing the small, magical beings. She''d heard tales of similar creatures called Wood Walkers growing up as a child, but she''d never expected to come face to face with them one day.


    "My Lady, please, allow me," the soft voice of the elf spoke. Honestly, she was still getting accustomed to being waited on, hand and foot.


    Still, she knew the little elves would insist, even if she wanted to dress herself, so she simply nodded, her nightclothes falling to the ground before the golden robes came to life, snugly fitting themselves onto her body.


    She let out a gasp. It was the first time wearing the gifted dress, and it felt like she was wrapped in the comforting and protective embrace of her lord. She instinctively knew that no harm would befall her, not when her lord could look after her at all times.


    A happy tear fell from her eye. She''d still been somewhat apprehensive about leaving her new home. Yaling trusted her lord with all her heart, but there was still the faintest fear that she could end up in chains once again. Now those doubts were gone; she could fulfill her task without fear.


    "My Lady, it is time," the little elf told her, holding out one of her dainty hands and knocking Yaling out of her reverie.


    Twisting through space, Yaling found herself standing on the Black Lake''s docks behind her lord''s castle. Despite the howling winter winds that could be seen off in the distance, the castle''s surroundings consistently stayed at a comfortable temperature. Of course, while wearing her divine raiments, no climate would be a bother.


    Seeing her lord standing at the end of the dock, next to one of the grand ships she''d been shown before, Yaling hurried over, bowing with a smile on her pretty face.


    "My Lord, I''m ready to fulfill my duty," she declared.


    Feeling her lord''s firm hand urging her to rise, she looked up, blushing at the handsome face smiling down at her.


    Her lord nodded. "Indeed, I have no doubt that you''ll fulfill this mission," he said, running his hand through her onyx tresses, making her pale face turn beet red.


    Before Yaling could lower her head and stammer out a reply, her lord firmly held her face with both hands, leaning down to place his lips on her forehead. She almost passed out from that, but the golden radiance surrounding her form was distracting enough that she was able to stand strong.


    "Now go, my first Saintess. Spread my light across this desolate world," her lord told her, and she could only nod in a daze as she was led to the deck of the large ship.


    His Saintess? Was she worthy? No, her lord couldn''t make a mistake. She wouldn''t disappoint her God.


    Still, she was so shocked that she barely paid attention to the black-robed men and women bowing and leading her to the ship''s interior.


    A New God''s Conquest


    After exchanging the dark and damp cell for the most luxurious room she had ever seen, Val''s time spent in the kneeler''s castle was interesting, to say the least.


    Her first shock was the oddly dressed servants that she could only assume were the fabled Children of the Forest. Sure, they looked different from the stories she had heard, but what else could they be?


    Even with that surprise, she figured her days would be filled with boredom. Instead, in one corner of her room, she had found the walls lined with many similarly shaped objects she had never seen before.


    Now, of course, she knew them to be books, something she had vaguely heard mentioned by her mother.


    She had flipped through the pages out of pure curiosity, not expecting to get anything out of the many pages of strange inscriptions. To her surprise, the information contained within entered her mind akin to a person speaking.


    With not much else to keep her mind off things, she had spent the majority of her time with her head in the books.


    Until now, she had never realized how limited her perspective had been. As one of the interesting fantasies she had read would say, she was like a frog at the bottom of a well.


    If she could bring back the knowledge she had already learned to her village, she had no doubt she could improve the lives of her people. She just needed to figure out a way to escape.


    It wouldn''t be an easy task. The Children acting as servants always seemed to know when she was up to something. Her only chance might be tricking the lord of this castle. He seemed laid back and unbothered about most things. Maybe she could catch him off guard.


    Val decided to forget about that for the moment. It was time for her scheduled bath that, to her shame, had become one of the things she looked forward to the most each day. After all, she had never been able to have such a luxury, not when getting soaked meant certain death beyond the wall.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    "Leaf, I''m ready for my bath," she called out to thin air, the small girl along with a large copper basin popping into the center of the room.


    Getting a name out of the little thing had been like pulling teeth. For days, Leaf would ignore anything besides a request for service. Val liked to think that the Child had warmed up to her over the days, finally exchanging a few short words every now and then.


    "Thank you, Leaf," she smiled, dropping her robes before stepping into the warm water.


    Val sighed, filled with contentment as she rested back against the tub, the little servant working freshly scented soap into her long, flowing hair. She couldn''t deny that she would miss this once she ended up escaping back to her village.


    "I''ll leave you to soak, My Lady," Leaf said, leaving her alone after she had been cleaned up and the dirty bathwater was replaced with a wave of the servant''s tiny, four-fingered hand.


    Now alone, Val looked side to side, making sure she was alone before one of her hands drifted below the water. A guilty pleasure of hers had been reading the few romance-filled novels where a strong and handsome lord fell for a beautiful commoner. As she stroked her folds, thinking of herself in that situation, Val couldn''t stop the quiet moans from leaving her mouth.


    Unfortunately, before she could finish, she froze upon hearing her quarters'' door click open.


    Val panicked. No one had entered her room through the door this entire time. She could only assume it was her captor finally making his wicked move.


    "Oh, please, don''t mind me. Feel free to continue with the show," the contemptible voice mocked her, making her shoot out of the tub, reaching for the nearby towel to cover herself with.


    Val scowled, seeing her captor casually leaning against the wall while smiling at her. Well, so be it. It would be his funeral for underestimating her. The man was a fool for leaving her in a room filled with so many things that could be used as weapons.


    Finally, she decided to rush for the fire poker nearby. Before she had started reading her books, she didn''t even know what a fire poker was, but what she did know was that it made for a great whacking stick.


    Val readied herself. Even with her viewpoint drastically changed from all the knowledge she had consumed, she was still of the Free Folk and wouldn''t give herself to this extremely handsome man without a fight.


    The man pushed himself off the wall and before he could make more than three steps, Val went in with a lunge, aiming center mass.


    It was no use, though. Her captor easily caught her attack, holding her weapon in place, and she didn''t have nearly enough strength to break his grasp.


    Locked in place, the first thing she noticed was that she had to tilt her head up just the slightest to meet the man''s eyes. It hadn''t been that long, had it? Had he grown?


    And the second thing were those mesmerizing black and gold eyes that seemed like they could peer into her very being.


    Seemingly done playing games, the fucker tore her weapon out of her hand before lifting her up underneath her arms like she was nothing more than a child.


    "Oof," she grunted after the bastard tossed her across the room and onto her bed, her towel flying free and her large breasts bouncing all over the place.


    Val was still stunned from the rough landing, but she was at least able to send out a kick, aiming for his manhood as her captor climbed onto her bed.


    Again, it did nothing except give him her leg to hold onto. Still, she continued sending out attacks that were all blocked or did nothing to his overly strong body.


    "You''re a fierce one. I''m going to enjoy making you mine," he growled into her ear as she lay there panting from the exertion.


    "Like¡­ Hell¡­ I''ll¡­ Ever¡­ Be¡­ Yours¡­" she told him between each breath, making him grin at her. With a snap, his fine clothes disappeared, and she could feel what she assumed to be his large manhood flop menacingly onto her belly.


    Even while exhausted, she wouldn''t give up so easily. She sent out another punch at that pretty nose of his, only for her hand to be caught as she was manhandled onto her stomach. Both hands trapped in his grip behind her back, her legs pinned beneath her captor, she let out a grunt of frustration.


    As his firm hands roamed her supple skin, her disobedient body couldn''t help but react to the touch, especially when she was pulled against his strong chest, one of his fingers gently brushing her pink nipple.


    Val did her best to wiggle out of his devious grip, but it was no use, and she was forced to allow his hands to roam all over her graceful curves.


    "Bastard¡­ what do you think you''re doing?" Val gasped as her captor traced his soft lips from the base of her neck down to her tailbone.


    Not receiving an answer, she could only squirm as her body reacted to the sensations, the uncontrollable dampness growing between her legs.


    Finally, though, it seemed her insidious captor was going to eat her up completely, something big and hard knocking on the entrance of her virgin slit.


    He leaned over, sucking on the soft flesh of her neck. "Well? What will it be, my darling? Prosperity for your people, or their inevitable extinction?" he asked, nipping at her sensitive earlobes.


    Her pride wouldn''t allow her to answer, but as she moved her rear back against his bulbous tip, that was enough to get her point across.


    Really, it would be naive of her to deny him. She''d never heard of a sorcerer with as much power as the one about to claim her as his wife. She was positive that her sacrifice would be worth it for her mother and fellow Free Folk. Well¡­ that was the story she''d be sticking to, at the very least, she thought.


    But all those thoughts were forgotten for the moment as her now husband slowly inched into her sopping hole, making her moan in rapture along with his sexy groans.


    She could feel her tightness firmly wrapping around the invading shaft. She didn''t have a hymen to break; it had long since broken while training with her mother, but this was still the first time having anything larger than a finger entering her.


    As her husband increased his speed, Val couldn''t help but wonder if she should have shaved her hair down there, as those in her stories would. She''d been given a magical ointment to remove hair that she used under her arms and on her legs, but she felt going bare down below was a little too scandalous.


    But as his hand wrapped around her waist, his fingers combing through her front bush before playing with her sensitive nub, all while continuing his deep thrusts, she figured he didn''t mind one bit.


    And as she squealed, feeling his other hand tease her crinkled hole, she was sure he was fine with her natural style. After all, the mirror in her room was the first one she''d seen in her life. Of course, she''d checked herself out in it, so she knew she had more than a couple of wisps of blonde hair between her cheeks.


    Either way, she could feel her husband was enjoying her body, his groans and growls increasing as he had his way with her seductive form. She''d seen the way men from her village eyed her up when her mother wasn''t around, so she didn''t doubt that her husband would be satisfied with her body.


    The problem, though, was that she''d already been exhausted from putting up a fight in the beginning, and now she was reaching her limit. Luckily, Val felt the thrusts speed up, and with a few more pumps, she felt the invading phallus twitch, the sensation of being filled to the brim sending her into her own climax as well.


    She could only lay there in a daze as she heard the squelch of the manhood pulling out of her body.


    It seemed her husband decided to take pity on her poor self, gathering her limp form into his arms as he moved her into a more comfortable position with her head resting on his chest.


    "Husband, will you really help my people?" she couldn''t help but wonder if he''d been telling the truth.


    "Oh, so it''s husband now?" he chuckled. "Of course, my love, I''m nothing if not a man of my word," he promised, stroking her back as she drifted off to sleep.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Rose furiously pored over the many books stacked high on her desk. Just the other night, she had seen Lux going into the room of that captured savage. She wasn''t dumb; she could guess what was going on in there, and she was done being overlooked.


    Sure, she and Lux still had their daily banter, but she wanted more. At least that was something she could console herself with. Everyone else who interacted with Lux treated him like the god he claimed to be. Rose chuckled at that; he really had them all fooled.


    But that didn''t mean she was content sitting on the sidelines, watching the man she loved stick his dick in every skank who passed by. No, she wanted that dick in h... Ahem, what she meant to say is that she''s simply looking out for Lux''s best interests. Yes, that''s right. Who knows what all these filthy trollops are up to?


    And that''s why she''s sitting here, isolated in the castle''s library. If he''s not going to take her up on her advances, she''ll just have to entice him another way. She figured Lux was interested in Bellatrix for her magical prowess, so if she became a strong witch too, he''d have to take notice.


    At first, though, she was a little apprehensive about the whole thing. You see, most of the magic within the library is what would be considered ''Dark.'' However, she quickly got over that. After all, what had following Professor McGonagall''s or Headmaster Dumbledore''s instructions ever gotten her? Near-death every year, that''s what.


    So, as she pushed herself away from the desk, she wouldn''t hesitate to gain the strength she needed.


    "What is he in here for?" Rose asked the spooky undead guard after making her way to the dungeon.


    "He tried to force himself on a young girl, My Lady," the raspy, lifeless voice answered making her nod.


    "Open the cell," Rose commanded.


    The guard held open the gate as she walked into the dirty cell, looking at the ugly man chained against the wall.


    She wouldn''t hesitate.


    "Aeternum Tormentum," she intoned, pointing her wand. The intoxicating dark magic flowed through her body, making her shudder, almost distracting her from properly completing the curse.


    She didn''t falter, though, determined to see some progress, and as the contemptible creature writhed around in agony, she smiled.


    Rose left the cell, leaving the man to suffer with the new curse she''d just learned. Maybe she''d put him out of his misery when she needed to test something else.


    Read ahead on my pat reon


    Link: patreo n. com (slash) CodeKingu


    Or just google ''pat reon codekingu''


    Join my Discord: discord .gg/VP2q8XPk4d

 Chapter 11: Braavos

    Disclaimer: I own nothing but my original characters and works; all other characters and worlds belong to their respective owners.


    Lux relaxed on a couch in his castle''s solar, watching his daughter happily play with Noire on the floor. Bella was likely off kicking puppies or something, while Val was enjoying the library''s considerable selection now that she wasn''t confined to her quarters.


    His beautiful Saintess should be arriving at the first Free City of her mission. Her main purpose there would be to set up surveillance and protection on the exiled Targaryens, with making contact with the Iron Bank in his name as a secondary objective.


    Daenerys and Viserys would be important pieces in the game he was setting up. Lux didn''t want any nonsensical butterfly effect, like how Val ended up captured by slavers, to mess with his plans. Placing a few of his trained wizards to keep an eye on them would be enough. After all, he only needed them to be alive to get what he wanted from them.


    Other than the two royals, he was sure the Iron Bank would want to make contact after seeing the goods he''d sent along with his Saintess.


    The Magicals that he tasked Bella with training couldn''t create permanent conjurations like him, even after learning the advanced transfiguration he''d made, but what they could do was create superior products from inferior materials.


    With that, he''d put them to work when they weren''t learning. From fine glassware and intricate jewelry that couldn''t possibly be created with the world''s current level of technology to alcohol-based perfumes that put this world''s scented oils to shame, he now had a steady supply of luxurious goods to flood the market with.


    And that was only what he''d sent with his Saintess. On the other flying ships, he packed them to the brim with the surplus foods that his pocket dimension farms produced, sending them to various cities of Essos and Westeros. He was sure the unheard-of potatoes and tomatoes would be a hit with the peasants of this world.


    "FOR NARNIA!" Delphi cried, seated on the back of the little black wolf, raising her tiny wooden sword to the sky.


    Noire took off, charging toward her father lost in his daydreams, and Delphi struck, aiming for her father''s shin with all the might her little arms could muster.


    "Ah, you little shit," Lux cursed, shaking his head.


    Fucking kids, don''t they know not to interrupt a man while he''s internally monologuing?


    "Little shit, little shit, little shit," his daughter merrily skipped around singing.


    Ah, hells. Bella was going to give him dirty side eyes for a while because of this.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Yaling leaned against the upper deck''s railing, wind flowing through her raven-black hair as the ship cut through the calm waves, nearing their journey''s first stop. Their first leg of the voyage had them soaring through the skies, but now that the iconic Titan of Braavos could just barely be seen, they were pretending to be nothing more than an impressive yet mundane trading vessel.


    Yaling knew they''d still get more than a few interested gazes because of the ship''s size and advanced design, but something like this wasn''t completely unheard of. The Swan ships of the Summer Islanders, while smaller, somewhat resembled their own.


    Seeing that they''d soon be making port at the bustling trade city, Yaling pushed herself off of the ship''s railing, turning to one of her Lord''s black-robed sorcerers.


    "Please, gather your fellows on the main deck," she politely ordered, receiving a nod of acknowledgment. While it was true that they were now under her command, in the end, they all served for the good of their Lord.


    Down on the main deck, Yaling looked over the twenty men and women standing at attention. For now, she''d only be addressing the mages under her command while the commoners working as laborers were in the ship''s hold, preparing the supplies for transport.


    "As you all know, I have been tasked with fulfilling our Lord''s commands in this foreign land. At all times, half of you will guard the ship, ensuring none realize it as something more than all the other vessels in port, and while I''m in the city, the other half will act as my guards to keep up appearances," Yaling paused, giving time for any questions or concerns to be raised. Hearing none, she continued, "That will be all for the time. You may organize yourselves to complete your duties as you see fit."


    "Yes, Saintess," they all saluted after her commands had been given.


    Yaling watched as the group huddled up, exchanging a few words before all drew their wands, the black robes they wore transfiguring into black combat leathers, each with a sword at the waist, and finally, a glamor that changed their physical features to one closer to her own.


    She nodded to herself. It would be extremely odd if her guards were seen as defenseless scholars. Of course, it was far from the truth, but she wasn''t going to flaunt their magical capabilities when it wasn''t needed. She knew that, even without magic, each of the mages could hold their own with a blade. And with them all seemingly of YiTish descent, they''d likely face far less scrutiny.


    It didn''t take long before their ship was passing under the legs of the mighty Titan, the horn blowing at their arrival, and the sprawling city coming into view.


    Of course, it wasn''t a new sight for Yaling. She''d visited most of the major cities between Yi Ti and the Narrow Sea during her time as a bed-slave.


    The bastard daughter of Valyria claimed they welcomed all but slavers. Of course, as long as one paid the right people and wasn''t blatant about it, a slave vessel like the one she''d been a part of could go unnoticed in the sea of traders.


    They waited for permission to moor, and after being flagged toward a vacant spot by a small galley, the crew prepared for landing. With how many enchantments their ship was packed full of, they easily drifted into the tight spot without a hitch.


    As she''d expected, it seemed their grandiose galleon flying gold and silver banners had drawn considerable attention, a well-dressed man backed by a squad of guards already waiting where the gangplank had been dropped.


    Yaling recognized the badge the man in front wore as that of a port official. She could see the greed in his eyes and she smiled. It seemed the first lambs were already walking to their slaughter, she thought.


    Seeing no reason to delay things, Yaling signaled for the mages who took the role of her guards to surround her as they debarked their vessel.


    "My Lady, welcome. My name is Malello. May I know the nature of your visit to our fine city?" the official asked, making Yaling nearly roll her eyes at the performance the man was playing at.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Business and trade," she replied, not bothering to go along with the act.


    "Very well then, I''ll begin my inspections to ensure proper taxes and port fees are in order," Malello''s friendly smile vanished, seeing he wasn''t fooling anyone.


    This, however, put a smile on Yaling''s pretty face. It wasn''t a nice smile, but it seemed that Malello''s survival instincts weren''t sensitive enough to notice.


    Yaling happily led Malello and his few guards onto the ship and into the hold. When the doors closed, they didn''t even get the chance to realize the interior''s obviously magical nature before a glowing wand tip was pointed at the back of each Braavosi''s head, their minds no longer their own for the moment.


    "Well done," she clapped. "Make sure they believe we paid more than the standard fare and that, aside from our wealth, there''s nothing suspicious about us."


    It didn''t take the skilled sorcerers long to follow her commands, and the rest of the time was spent standing around because it would be suspicious if the inspection finished too soon.


    "Well met, My Lady. Here are your documents, and I hope your business ventures are fruitful," Malello happily bowed, now off the ship.


    Yaling raised an eyebrow. She could tell the man was being honest this time.


    Looking at the sorceress that messed with the man''s mind, she only saw her looking away, trying to act innocent. Yaling guessed the woman hadn''t liked what she''d seen while going through Malello''s memories.


    She shrugged, whatever, it''s not like the man was of any importance. He''d just have to live with the extra brain damage that the tampering would cause.


    Since that was dealt with, they could finally get started on the important things.


    "You two, we need to find the exiled Targaryens. Supposedly they''re living in a house with a red door," she ordered, picking out the one she was told had a gift for divination.


    The two vanished into the crowd, and Yaling turned to give a few more orders, preparing to set up a few stalls in the nearby market.


    She was sure her next move would draw the eyes of the Iron Bank onto their little group, but that was what she was hoping for.


    From her days as a princess, Yaling knew that, unless you wanted to be looked down upon and taken advantage of, you had to make these kinds of people come to you, not the other way around.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Tycho Nestoris, glorified parchment-pusher of the illustrious Iron Bank, flipped through the information his informants had delivered, making sure everything was in order one last time before scurrying down the extensive marble halls. What he''d heard couldn''t be put off, and if his boss learned of it late, it would be on his head.


    Knocking on the large door, Tycho patiently waited for permission to enter.


    "Enter," he heard the muffled voice call out from inside.


    He heaved the heavy thing open before walking in and bowing at the waist.


    "Tycho, this better be good. I''m putting my meeting with the Black Pearl on hold for this," Bessaro Reyaan, his boss and Key Holder for the Iron Bank, grumbled.


    "Yes, Lord Reyaan, this is of the utmost importance," he tried to placate the large man sitting in a double-wide seat. The Black Pearl would probably be thanking him if she knew, Tycho thought, trying to keep his lip from twitching up.


    Bessaro seemed to relax at those words, deflating back into that poor chair of his, the creaking wood echoing through the chambers.


    "Fine, let me have it then," Bessaro waved him over.


    Tycho placed the bundle of parchments on the desk. "My Lord, a powerful sorceress from Yi Ti trading goods of such fine quality I''ve never heard of before has set up shop in the port market," he explained, seeing a frown starting to form on his boss''s mouth.


    He internally sighed; he knew this all sounded like a bunch of balderdash, but he could trust his sources


    "My Lord, I''d trust this information with my life," he tried persuading, seeing his boss''s frown deepen while flipping through the pages.


    Bessaro sighed. "Very well. I''ll remember those words." He sighed again, this time deeper. "Seems I won''t be seeing my Pearl tonight, after all." Tycho turned away, hiding his eye that was visibly twitching.


    "Did you at least acquire anything this so-called sorceress was selling?" his boss asked, making him nod.


    "Yes, My Lord, the men I sent should be returning soon."


    "Good. Bring them to the Keyholder chambers when they arrive," Bessaro said, struggling to hoist himself out of his seat. "Oh, and do remember, Tycho, if this turns out to be a waste of my time, you won''t enjoy the outcome," his boss promised, making him give a stiff nod.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Sitting in the Keyholder''s chambers, Bessaro frowned, flipping through the information his lackey had brought to his attention. If even a quarter of it was true, he was sure there was a hefty profit to be made.


    Watching his fellow Keyholders trickle in, he gave each a nod before getting back to the pieces of parchment. Seriously, a saintess healing all illness and injury? Of course, he was already accustomed to the many religions of the city claiming to do the same, such as the Red Priests and their ability to raise the recently deceased, but everyone knew that was nonsense.


    "Bessaro, my friend, what''s this all about?" a Keyholder asked, making him frown. The man asking was an upstart that he knew only made it onto the council after a lucky break.


    "Read for yourself," he said, sliding one of the parchments down the table.


    The man tilted his head. "A priestess of The Lord of Light healing the ill and injured? What''s so special about that? These mummeries of the Red Temple are nothing new."


    "No, not the Red God. Apparently, this is another lord of light, and based on the priestess, the religion is likely a new one from Yi Ti," Bessaro explained, one of the older Keyholders perking up at his words.


    "Perhaps this Lord of Light has something to do with the vaunted Maiden-Made-of-Light they worship in Yi Ti," the white-bearded elder chimed in.


    "As interesting as this is, what does any of this have to do with the Iron Bank?" the upstart asked, making a good point for once.


    "You''re right. If it were the sorcery alone, this wouldn''t concern us," Bessaro paused, tossing over a few more parchments to the others. "It''s the riches they''ve brought alone that we need to discuss."


    The old man hummed, "Do we have more than just these words as proof?" he asked.


    Bessaro nodded, "One of my subordinates will soon be delivering samples. We''re still waiting on a few members of this council anyways."


    The members present nodded at his words, willing to wait for what could be a profitable opportunity.


    Luckily, it didn''t take long for all the Keyholders to assemble, and shortly after a knock on the doors could be heard, his lackey entering along with four guards, each carrying a chest.


    "Well, let''s see it then," the upstart rubbed his hands together, standing up and opening the first chest.


    Bessaro noticed the man frozen in apparent shock, hovering over the open chest. He rolled his eyes. Enough with the pageantry, get on with it, he thought.


    "Incredible!" he exclaimed, slowly raising an elegant crystal chalice. Bessaro narrowed his eyes, he''d never seen such fine and clear glassware. He wondered if its durability would hold up.


    Likely thinking the same, the upstart grabbed another of the cups, far from lightly clinking them together with no chips or cracks coming from the test, answering his unspoken question.


    "If this is mass-producible, we can lower our imports from the slaver city," the upstart said, smiling widely.


    Bessaro wondered if it was an act. He knew for sure that most of those present didn''t at all care about the plights of slavery. They made plenty of coin dealing with them, and if keeping slavery out of Braavos wasn''t so profitable, who knows what Braavos would look like today?


    Bessaro signaled his lackey, watching the thin man struggle to heft the chest and place it in front of him. After all, he''d already stood from his chair one too many times today.


    He picked out a strange cube with a hinge and, after opening it up, he frowned at the circle with an arrow, looking at Tycho for answers.


    "My Lord, it is called a compass, supposedly it will always point north," his lackey explained, making him nearly drop the device in shock.


    His hands trembled, and despite the effort, Bessaro hefted himself out of his seat once again, walking throughout the room, testing the device.


    "This changes everything," he declared, gaining the attention of the others who were still gushing over the glassware.


    "Tycho, show them," he ordered his man.


    After more of the devices had been passed around and explained, he was pleased to see them all coming to the same realization.


    No longer would their ships sail blind when the stars or sun couldn''t be seen. Gone were the days of being lost at sea, and he could only imagine how this would speed up their trade voyages.


    "I think I speak for all when I say that we need to meet the person behind this priestess," he told the room, seeing no one disagree with his words.


    "Tycho, what do you know about the ones this priestess serves?" he demanded.


    "Nothing, My Lord. She claims she serves none but her god," Tycho replied, making him roll his eyes.


    "Fine, if that''s the case, we must meet with this so-called saintess."


    "Agreed, but we should send for her on the morrow. For now, we should plan what we''ll be offering," the white-bearded Keyholder suggested.


    "Alright, let''s get down to brass tacks then," he said, beginning the long and boring deliberations.


    Read ahead on my pat reon


    Link: patreo n. com (slash) CodeKingu


    Or just google ''pat reon codekingu''


    Join my Discord: discord .gg/VP2q8XPk4d

 Chapter 12: Negotiations

    Disclaimer: I own nothing but my original characters and works; all other characters and worlds belong to their respective owners.


    Yaling gave the kneeling woman at her feet a compassionate smile before holding her scepter to her chest, requesting her Lord''s divine light to heal the poor woman. Her plea was immediately answered as a golden light descended onto the woman.


    The woman had been a prostitute in one of the city''s less-than-reputable establishments until catching an illness that had her flesh slowly rotting away. But as the light subsided, the wide-eyed woman stretched her now pristine arms out, finally relieved from the pain after what felt like years of living as an untouchable.


    "May the Lord''s everlasting light shine upon your life and his eternal darkness welcome you into its comforting embrace once your time on this mortal plane inevitably comes to an end," Yaling recited, making sure the healed woman and the crowd watching knew who to thank.


    "Praise the Lord!"


    "Hail his benevolence!"


    "We are not worthy!"


    The people chanted, making Yaling nod in approval. This wasn''t the first time she''d healed the disenfranchised of this city, so it wasn''t a shock to the gathering crowd.


    "Move aside, make way!" a group of uniformly armed men parted the growing congregation.


    They, of course, didn''t take kindly to that, but after recognizing the men as guards of the Iron Bank, even if they were outraged that the miracles being performed were put on hold, they didn''t dare act or even speak on their inclinations.


    Stepping out from the formation of guards, Yaling looked at the tall and gaunt man who gave a slight bow.


    "My Lady, I am Tycho Nestoris. On behalf of the Keyholders of the Iron Bank, I invite you to discuss matters of great importance," he said.


    Yaling faked a frown. "Good sir, the only matters of great importance are the sacred words of my Lord that I''ve been tasked to spread."


    She wanted to make the man squirm, and squirm he did, trying his best to come up with the best response that wouldn''t come off as offensive. Yaling found it delightful to watch the man who thought he was of any importance flounder under her gaze, and to her delight, she felt that her Lord watching over her found the situation amusing.


    "O-Of course, My Lady, I meant no offense," he bowed again. "But if you are willing to spend some of your valued time speaking with the Keyholders, I guarantee it will be worth it."


    Yaling waited there, just staring at the man for a while to set his nerves on edge. "Very well, let''s not keep them waiting then," she gestured for him to lead the way.


    Tycho looked around nervously. It seemed he just now noticed her black-clad warriors surrounding his little group. "Umm, will your friends be joining us?" he squeaked.


    Yaling nodded, "Yes, they are duty-bound to protect their Saintess at all times," she told the banker, his brow starting to sweat.


    "A-Alright then, I wouldn''t want to get in the way of these fine men and women''s duty, now would I," he tittered.


    The journey through the city was a quiet one, and after reaching the grand doors of the Iron Bank, their guide looked at her, clearly more nervous than before.


    "My Lady, the bank has a rule about weapons you see¡­" he trailed off.


    Yaling gave him a small smile for all the emotional turmoil she''d put the poor man through. "As long as they are allowed at my side, they don''t mind handing over their weapons," she offered, making the man sigh in relief.


    With her guards now mistakenly defenseless, the banker paused mid-turn, glancing at her divine scepter. It seemed he decided better of himself, leading the way through the bank without saying a word. It was true that the thing looked like it could easily bash a man''s skull open, but she was a Saintess, she wouldn''t act on such violence, right?


    Entering the meeting room, Yaling met the eyes of the men who would take everything from her and, more importantly, her Lord, down to the last copper if they had it their way.


    The room was obviously designed to make their guests feel like they were at a disadvantage, the half-moon-shaped table the Keyholders sat at noticeably higher than the seat she was directed to.


    Yaling didn''t let it get to her, sitting tall in the lowered seat, her guards lined up behind her, and her Lord watching over her.


    And when they gave her the silent treatment, trying to put her on edge, she simply sat there, serene as always until an older gentleman finally cleared his throat.


    "Welcome, Priestess, I hope you''ve enjoyed your¡­" the old man started speaking before being interrupted.


    "I am the anointed Saintess of my Lord," Yaling cut in, making the Keyholder''s eye twitch at the disrespect he wasn''t at all used to.


    "Ahem, Saintess, then. As I was saying, I hope you''ve enjoyed your stay in our fair city," he continued, his smile noticeably stiffer than before.


    Yaling hummed. "Mmmm, I can''t complain, the locals have been receptive enough of my Lord''s grace,"


    The old man who seemed to be the one chosen to carry out the platitudes perked up. "Indeed, but we''ve only heard whispers of your Lord, care to enlighten us?"


    "Of course, good sir," Yaling smiled. "My Lord and Savior, Lux Tenebris, God of Everlasting Light and Eternal Darkness welcomes all under his divine aegis," she proclaimed, a noticeable golden aura wafting off of her form, making those in the room tense at what they assumed to be sorcery or witchcraft.


    The old man adjusted his collar. "Right¡­ and may I ask who provided you with the fine products we''ve been hearing so much about?"


    "My Lord provides all," Yaling succinctly replied.


    "Your Lord? As in¡­" the banker raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes, that''s right, My Lord, Lux Tenebris, provides for all," she agreed.


    "Okay, then who is responsible for crafting the items?" he asked, and Yaling could hear the patience in his voice running out.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    "That would be the students of my Lord," she said, making the man let out a sigh.


    "Is there any way we can get in contact with whoever is in charge of your Lord''s students?" he asked.


    "Hmm, well, my Lord''s mistress is usually the one giving orders, so maybe she could help you with that."


    The old man ran a hand down his face, and Yaling could see the rest of the Keyholders each exacerbated in their own right.


    "Your Lord''s mistress?" he asked.


    "Yes," she didn''t elaborate.


    "..."


    "If I may barge into this riveting conversation for a moment¡­ To begin with, my name is Bessaro Reyaan, you may call me Bessaro. Is there anything we could do to have you arrange a meeting between the Iron Bank and someone in charge of supplying the products you''ve been selling?" Bessaro finally decided to get the conversation moving in a more productive direction.


    Yaling shrugged. "One moment, I''ll ask," she said, placing her hands together and looking at the ceiling.


    Before the Keyholders could raise their questions, the familiar golden light surrounded the Saintess''s body.


    "My Lord has agreed, but he has some conditions," Yaling told them.


    "You just spoke to your Lord?" Bessaro asked.


    "Indeed."


    Bessaro wondered if this would go anywhere, but they were already this deep in; might as well hear the Saintess out.


    "By all means then, let us hear these conditions," he said, trying not to roll his eyes.


    "My Lord asks for your assistance in procuring property, with one being an adequate location for a temple. Of course, we will gladly pay, but he finds it distasteful for his Saintess to sift through the many disreputable landowners of this city. If that is acceptable, my Lord will send a trade envoy within a moon''s time," she said, making him frown in thought.


    This would be easily arranged, but something seemed off. What was being asked of them was so little that it set him on edge.


    Bessaro looked around at the other Keyholders, seeing them all give a slight nod.


    "That is something that could be arranged. Now, we do have one more proposition if you''re willing to hear it," he paused before seeing the Saintess nod. "We''d ask you to exclusively sell the things you call compasses to the Iron Bank."


    Once again, the Saintess placed her hands together and the golden light shone.


    "My Lord says that this will cost you significantly more," she said.


    Bessaro nodded; he would find it suspicious if this Lord didn''t know how valuable the creation was.


    "Let us hear it," he urged.


    "My Lord believes that the other free cities won''t be as welcoming to his temples as Braavos is and requests your connections for this purpose."


    Bessaro thought about it. This would require significantly more resources than their first demand. He shook his head. It was still nothing compared to the value having a monopoly over the compass would yield.


    He looked to his fellows once more and none raised a concern.


    Bessaro smiled. "This will cost us a lot, and the Iron Bank may irritate long-time allies, but I do think it will be worth it in the end," he told the Saintess, playing up how much they were losing.


    "Very good, I will stay in contact then," the Saintess said, standing from her seat and leaving the chambers with her black-armored guards following behind.


    Bessaro was lost for words. When was the last time he and his fellow Keyholders had been treated with such a lack of respect and indifference?


    Another member cleared his throat. "Did we just make a deal with a mad woman?" he asked.


    Bessaro shrugged. "It couldn''t be helped, not when so much is at stake. The compass will ensure our dominion over the seas," he said.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Lux chuckled while looking through his Saintess''s eyes. The jade beauty was playing with the high and mighty Iron Bankers like they were nothing more than mere toys.


    He knew that the city built around sea trade would go crazy over the compasses that he decided to bring into the world.


    Lux stood, Aurora hopping off his lap. Bella was spending time with their daughter, and Val was on a hunt, so he might as well entertain himself for the time.


    Spreading his senses through the castle, he locked onto his two targets. Appearing in a silent flash, Lux grabbed the first, and before they could even react, he was already behind the second, and with a final third flash, he was at the foot of his mattress, a startled elf over each shoulder.


    He tossed them on the mattress, and they squealed. Lux was eyeing the two up like the enticing little treats they were, and they noticed, one looking too shy and innocent to touch while the other''s ''fuck-me-eyes'' were apparent.


    Of course, the first acting all shy was Leaf, the little cutie whose virginity he''d stolen, and the other was a far older elf named Ash, who, unlike Leaf, ended up gaining a delectable dark complexion with white hair after her bonding.


    "Master, you know you don''t need to be forceful with me. I''ll gladly take care of your needs anytime," Ash teased, already starting to peel off the cute French maid uniform.


    "M-My Lord, use me however you see fit," Leaf stammered, hiding her face behind her hands, not wanting to lose to her older kin. And like always, the elf''s innocence had him wanting nothing more than to devour the little thing.


    Lux vanished his clothes. The impatient dark elf, already naked and waiting at the edge of the bed, gently took his hardening cock in one hand while the other fondled his hefty sack.


    "Don''t be shy, Leaf," Lux held a hand out for the shy elf to take.


    Almost like she was still a virgin, Leaf let out a cute squeak as he pulled the girl into his arms, running a hand through her vibrant, autumn-colored hair before leaning down to meet her sweet mouth with his own.


    As he feasted on her soft lips, Lux got to work unfastening the overly complex dress, easily sliding it down the elf''s slender form after figuring out the contraption.


    Lux grabbed Leaf''s hands. She was about to shyly cover up her budding breasts topped with light pink nipples, and he couldn''t have that.


    "My dear, your body''s a work of art. Don''t try to hide it from your Lord, now," he teased, Leaf''s blush reaching the tips of her pointy ears.


    As he played with the shy girl above, Lux shivered in pleasure, the little succubus below lapping at his cock and balls.


    Groaning in pleasure, Lux''s hand trailed down Leaf''s soft stomach, reaching the little nub above the hairless pink slit.


    "Nnngh, My Lord," Leaf whimpered, his divine fingers too much for the small elf.


    "Just take deep breaths and don''t try to stop those moans," he whispered into her ear, the pointy things twitching as his warm breath tickled them.


    The words seemed to help as she began meeting his gentle strokes with her tight slit. Leaf was starting to turn to putty in his arms.


    Lux felt the pleasurable sensations below his waist stop. "Master, you''ve been ignoring me," Ash whined. "Please, fuck your servant''s little pussy," she begged, raising her bubble butt in the air while arching her dainty back.


    Really, who was he to decline his loyal servant''s earnest request? Lux watched in amusement as the shy little elf tried to follow his hand as he positioned himself behind the needy, chocolate cunt.


    Maybe Leaf was starting to come out of her shell, or maybe she was just too far lost in her lust. Either way, the little cutie wouldn''t let the hand toying with her dripping sex go, not even as he used his other hand to press his tip against the spread-open pussy in front of him.


    "Yes¡­ Yes¡­ Harder, fuck me harder, master," Ash cried as his cock completely disappeared into the tight hole with each thrust becoming rougher and rougher. It was a good thing that the little elves were built a lot sturdier than they looked.


    Lux looked over to the side, his eyes meeting with the guiltily pleading look that Leaf was sending him. The girl was too shy to say it, but he knew that she couldn''t stand being left out.


    Leaf let out an indignant huff after he easily tossed her little ass on top of the elf he was already balls deep into.


    Sending a final hard thrust into the chocolate elf, Lux gave her his special cream-filling, the elf almost incoherent with how many orgasms she''d had in succession.


    Lux didn''t need a break. He could go all day, so that meant the shy elf lying on top of the fucked-silly one didn''t have to wait.


    He gently teased the dripping slit before slowly piercing the elf to her core. Lux knew that Leaf preferred it slow and gentle, and since she was such an obedient servant, he''d make sure she enjoyed herself while serving.


    Lux leaned over the small form, tilting her pretty head to the side and catching those lovely lips of hers, their bodies molding to each other as he slowly worked himself in and out of the tight slit.


    By the time their gentle fucking led to a simultaneous climax, the wild little elf underneath them was already kicking and raring to go.


    Lux''s nighttime fun wouldn''t be ending any time soon.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Watching Rose furiously taking notes from her perch atop a bookshelf, Aurora huffed. Her pops really was a baddie, showing the poor girl just enough affection to keep her hooked, while ignoring her to the point she was willing to go to these lengths for more.


    She''d need to keep a careful eye on things; she couldn''t let her father go too far.


    Read ahead on my pat reon


    Link: patreo n. com (slash) CodeKingu


    Or just google ''pat reon codekingu''


    Join my Discord: discord .gg/VP2q8XPk4d

 Chapter 13: Fated

    Disclaimer: I own nothing but my original characters and works; all other characters and worlds belong to their respective owners.


    Lux ducked the left hook, jumped over the sweeping kick, and side-stepped the mean elbow his fearsome wife threw out, all with his eyes closed and external senses forcefully turned off.


    "Why¡­ won''t¡­ you¡­ hold¡­ still¡­ bastard¡­" Val complained between each attack. He could only understand the insults by reading her lovely lips with his sixth sense, which was really just the ability he created to copy the Observation Haki of the One Piece world.


    Lux smirked. If his beautiful wife wanted him to stand still, then he''d stand still. When he raised his arm to meet her furious haymaker, what looked like a viscous golden liquid spread, covering the arm meeting fist. This, of course, was his own special version of Armament Haki. Normally, the willpower made manifest would only show as a black coating, and only if the other person could sense Haki. But when he combined the Touki he''d copied from the memories of Voldemort with his Armament Coating, something stronger and more tangible was created.


    "Argh, gods, what are you made of?" Val grumbled, rubbing her bruised knuckles.


    "Heh, what''s wrong? Didn''t you say I only beat you by relying on my magic?" Lux tutted, making her cutely pout.


    After an argument between the two over whether or not he''d allow her to fight on the front lines at his side, Lux had to put his foot down and show the headstrong woman that his strength wasn''t solely reliant on his magic like she''d assumed.


    "Bastard, how was that not magic? It felt like I punched a rock," she complained, and Lux simply shook his head.


    "Woman, you couldn''t even touch me until I let you," he told his sore loser of a wife.


    "So that''s it then? You''re just going to leave me behind like some Southron lady?"


    "That''s not what I said. Right now, you''re weak." Val was glaring, about to interrupt, but Lux just sent her a look that told her to can it. "Yes, you''re weak. Even a stray arrow could end your time on the battlefield without you even knowing it."


    "Grrr, fine, but what''s your point?"


    "My point, my love, is that if you want to go anywhere near a battlefield, you''ll have to make it through my special hell mode training plan I happened to have prepared for any of the unruly women in my life, such as yourself," he explained. Seeing Val crossing her arms, giving him a stubborn glare, he sighed. "I hope you don''t regret this."


    "Whatever you''ve got planned, bring it on, Husband."


    He figured she wouldn''t be backing down. Unfortunately for her, he hadn''t named it as his Hell Mode training for nothing. Lux knew Val wasn''t the type to use magic, so things were about to get very physical¡­ and not in a fun way. Okay, maybe they''d still have a little fun at the end of each session. That hot and sweaty kind of fun where he''d¡­


    Ahem, Lux cleared his throat. He was getting distracted for a moment right there. Where was he? Ah, yes, training his spunky wife.


    Lux smiled, and Val didn''t like it one bit. She wondered if she''d made a mistake agreeing to this training.


    Before he could begin the beat¡­ erm, training, Lux noticed a malevolent aura wafting in through the doorway that was cracked open just the slightest, a single bright green eye glaring in. He ignored it, figuring things would probably work out fine.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Rose stomped down the hallway, away from the room where she''d had the displeasure of listening to Lux and the Savage talking all lovey-dovey.


    That fucking bitch, already acting like they were an old married couple. She''d just need to speed up her plans. She wouldn''t let another skank worm her way into Lux''s bed before her.


    She really wasn''t looking forward to this. It was her last resort, but the time had finally come. Moving through the hallways on autopilot, she was already knocking on the door before she could psyche herself out.


    "Enter," commanded the clipped voice of one of the women she loathed from behind the door.


    Rose walked in to see Bellatrix draped over a lounge chair, raising an eyebrow at her. On the side, she noticed Delphi''s attention was glued to a show about¡­ was that a yellow sponge in a pineapple?


    Lux''s inventions could be odd at times, but the little magical box that replicated a muggle television was brilliant. She just wondered where he was getting all the ideas for the many shows and movies he''d created.


    "Oh, little Rose coming to see me of her own volition," Bellatrix drawled before she could get the first word out. Rose sighed, this was going to be troublesome.


    "Rose, Rose, did you come to play?!" Delphi ran over, waving her hands.


    Rose smiled. As much as she loathed her mother, Delphi was too cute and adorable to dislike. Rose wondered how it was possible for Bellatrix to create such a little angel. She figured all the heavy lifting was done on Lux''s side.


    "Not today, sweetie, I came to talk with your momma," she told the little toddler. Now that she thought about it, Rose was pretty sure a kid her age shouldn''t be walking and talking at the level she was. Whatever, she''d just blame it on another one of Lux''s oddities.


    After being denied, Delphi pouted, stomping the ground with her little foot, and Rose felt like she''d just kicked a puppy.


    "Will you come to play tomorrow?" she asked, her lower lip trembling.


    Rose nearly panicked. How could she make the little girl cry?


    "Of course, we can play as long as you''d like tomorrow," Rose hurriedly agreed.


    Delphi''s frown quickly turned upside down after hearing that¡­ a little too quickly, now that Rose thought about it. Had she been played? Nah, it couldn''t be.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Rose sighed in relief, crisis narrowly averted, as Delphi happily ran back to sit in front of her show.


    "You''re too easy," Bellatrix mocked, making her glare at the pompous woman.


    She let out a breath; now wasn''t the time.


    "Bellatrix, I need you to help me with my magical studies," she muttered under her breath.


    "Oh, what was that? I couldn''t hear you," Bellatrix asked with a grin, clearly lying.


    "Listen, I know we''ll never be friends, but are you going to help me or not?"


    Bellatrix hummed and hawed for what felt like minutes, clearly enjoying this more than Rose thought possible.


    Finally, though, she seemed to come to a decision. "I guess it can''t be helped. If you get on your knees and call me mistress from now on, I might be able to help you out," Bellatrix told her.


    Rose growled and turned around. If the bitch was going to be so difficult, then she''d just do things on her own.


    "Wait," Bellatrix called out, and even though she wanted to continue storming out, she thought better of it.


    She turned back to look at that annoying, teasing smile. If Bellatrix was still planning on being difficult, she''d just leave.


    "Fine, you don''t have to kneel, and you can just call me Professor. And don''t think I''m doing this to be nice; this is because I know my Master would want me to help."


    Rose rolled her eyes but agreed. All things considered, calling the crazy woman Professor wasn''t too much of a chore.


    "Fine, Professor. When can we start?" Rose asked.


    "Tomorrow. I still need to get in my beauty rest for today," Bellatrix waved her off, making her turn around and walk out the door with a scowl.


    A New God''s Conquest


    "Well, now that everyone''s informants have reported back, we can finally decide how to handle the ''Golden Saintess,'' as people are calling her," Bessaro said, looking around the room at his fellow Keyholders.


    "Yes, and it seems your decision to gamble on the monopoly of the compass has paid off," the group''s upstart member tried to butter him up. Bessaro rolled his eyes. The man''s words didn''t even sound faintly sincere.


    Yet, he was correct. It had been a gamble to make that deal. They had no way of knowing how many of the devices had already been sold by the mysterious crafters behind the Saintess.


    Luckily, it seemed he was right. There was no way he wouldn''t have heard anything, not even whispers, about such a device. After the Bank''s information network reached the same conclusion, any doubts about their profits were put to rest.


    "I still don''t like that we know next to nothing about this group''s origin," another member grumbled, making Bessaro nod.


    They had assumed the group was one of the many noble houses of Yi Ti, but after digging deeper, no mention of a powerful sorceress flying the banner of a silver wolf on a golden field had been found, seemingly in the entire known world.


    Being caught off guard like this was something the members of the council, himself included, were unaccustomed to. It was also something they couldn''t let stand.


    "I agree, we should start by sending a few spies to join the Saintess''s growing congregation," Bessaro replied.


    "Still, is that enough? Surely we could learn more if we had someone to interrogate," a fellow member added.


    Bessaro shook his head. "Her magic is unheard of and far more potent than we''re used to dealing with. I believe we should continue acting with caution."


    "Yes, I''d say distancing ourselves from the powerful sorceress is the best call, but surely we could get some information from one of the black guards she keeps at her side," the upstart, whom Bessaro couldn''t stand, interjected.


    Bessaro didn''t know why everyone was so insistent on poking the hornet''s nest. He could only assume some of their backers had a vested interest in disrupting the business between this new religion and the Iron Bank. And he had a pretty good guess about the group responsible.


    "It''s still too risky. At most, we could grab one of the laborers aboard their ship. No one will question when a lowly sailor ends up with a slit throat in a brothel," he told the Keyholders, trying to prevent them from making an unnecessary enemy.


    Seeing a few members frown but ultimately agree, Bessaro clapped his hands together with a smile. "Good, now that that''s decided, we can adjourn this meeting for today."


    After all, he had finally been able to reschedule his missed appointment with the vaunted Black Pearl for tonight, and he wasn''t going to miss it for anything this time.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Yaling looked over the newly renovated temple, now the Church of Holy Light, with a smile on her face and no small amount of pride.


    Already, word was spreading rapidly through the busy port city that their small district offered safety, healing, and sustenance for all in need.


    She chuckled. Now, people were referring to her as the Golden Saintess. It was fitting enough, she thought; her lord did love the color, after all.


    She had noticed that the land they had been directed to by the Iron Bank was as far from the Red Temple as possible without being on the city''s outskirts.


    Yaling wondered what would come of that. She knew the Red Religion''s beliefs and wondered how they''d react to a real god of light stepping on their toes.


    Considering her Lord also embodied the aspect of Darkness, they''d probably declare him the enemy of R''hllor.


    Yaling welcomed it, though. There was no way their puny fire magic could withstand her Lord''s might.


    Before she could start plotting the downfall of the fake Lord of Light, one of the sorceresses under her command approached with a bow.


    "Saintess, we have found the children," she said.


    Yaling nodded, holding out her hand. "Good, show me," she told the mage before being dragged across the city through a tunnel of distorted space.


    They appeared in front of a house with a red door, just as her Lord had said.


    Under an invisibility spell, the two entered the courtyard without being noticed by any of the servants on duty.


    Finally, they stood in front of the two her Lord had commanded her to find: an adorable silver-haired princess and a scrawny teen who looked like he could use a few hearty meals. Watching over them was an old man weakly leaning on a walking stick.


    Good, Yaling thought. Now that it was confirmed, she could station protection around the two, and whatever her Lord''s plans were, they wouldn''t be disrupted.


    She looked forward to seeing what her Lord was up to. She knew that the majority of his growing trade and religious takeover was focused on Essos. Whenever he got around to dealing with the Seven Kingdoms, she figured it would be far bloodier than what was going on here.


    Nevertheless, she''d soon be leaving the city of Braavos for her next mission. She didn''t have high hopes for it being as peaceful as her dealings with the Iron Bank.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Dalla knelt at the base of a heart tree, praying to the gods above for guidance. It felt like the world had been crumbling down around her these past months.


    Her last living kin was presumed dead, and as much as she wanted to believe otherwise, she wouldn''t get her hopes up too high. Few ever came back after going missing in the harsh lands they lived in.


    Now, she could only focus on what was happening at the moment; she didn''t have the luxury of thinking about unlikely possibilities.


    After all, the little community her mother had built and passed onto her was crumbling apart. More and more people were going missing, and what little authority she had was waning.


    Sometimes, it felt like her role as Chieftess was in name only. Sure, people respected her, mostly because she was the only one who could keep them alive with the many dangers of this land, but there would always be those who looked down on her for being a woman.


    Dalla wasn''t as much of a fighter as her sister was, and how well you could swing an axe was what people around here cared about the most.


    She sighed, getting up. She could only waste so much time praying to gods who never answered.


    Maybe it was because of those spiteful thoughts, but either way, what little peace she could get out of her day was interrupted by the sound of footsteps breaking branches behind her.


    Dalla drew her dagger, turning around to meet the exhausted eyes of a man she hadn''t expected to see ever again, his familiar black cloak stitched together with red thread.


    Maybe this was the work of the gods finally answering her prayers. She had thought it was simply her fate to fall for the one man she couldn''t be with. But now, it didn''t look like the man was simply coming to say a simple greeting.


    Read ahead on my pat reon


    Link: patreo n. com (slash) CodeKingu


    Or just google ''pat reon codekingu''


    Join my Discord: discord .gg/VP2q8XPk4d

 Chapter 14: Flower

    Disclaimer: I own nothing but my original characters and works; all other characters and worlds belong to their respective owners.


    Lux looked around the quiet forest, feeling mildly bored as he rode a black destrier he had conjured. At his side, his stolen wife, Val, enjoyed riding a decent mount for the first time in her life. Rose occasionally stole glances at his regal profile. Finally, noticing Bella huffing in irritation, Lux sent his lovely slave a teasing wink.


    "Remind me again, Master, why are we trudging through the wilderness like savages?" Bella whined. Lux rolled his eyes.


    "Bella, my love, you''re the one who insisted on staying by my side. And I wouldn''t exactly call riding these majestic beasts that I was kind enough to conjure up ''trudging through the wilderness.''"


    "Aye, these are some fine steeds," Val agreed.


    "Whatever. All I''m saying is that we could have at least taken the flying ships and traveled in luxury," Bella argued.


    "True, but sometimes it''s good to get back to your roots, you know, braving the wilds like our ancestors did," Lux replied.


    "Roots? You mean like when you barely lasted a week camping before conquering a castle just to get out of the woods?" Bella asked, pretending to be genuinely curious.


    "Tch, women always have to bring up the smallest things. That was then, this is now. What''s not to understand?" Lux explained, making Bella roll her eyes at the subject, which was clearly too advanced for her simple mind. It was a good thing she was pretty.


    "Of course, Master. How foolish of me," she agreed smartly.


    "All is well, my dear, nothing a little¡ª"


    "Aargh, enough! Can we all just go back to enjoying the silent forest?!" Rose cried, rudely interrupting the riveting conversation.


    Lux nudged his reins, directing his mount over to Rose''s smaller white pony.


    "Now, now, Rose. If you wanted some attention, all you had to do was ask," Lux said, ruffling the red hair of the disgruntled teen.


    "That''s not what I meant, and stop messing with my hair," she grumbled.


    "Sure, I definitely believe you," he teased, making her scowl.


    "Husband, just over that ridge, and we''ll have arrived," Val told him, distracting him from their banter.


    "Well, let''s not dally. I''m looking forward to meeting my new good sister, after all," Lux said, snapping his reins as his horse trotted to the front of the party.


    Riding into the clearing, Lux deadpanned, "Hey babe, are you sure this is the right address?" he called over his shoulder.


    "Do you think I''d forget where I''ve lived my entire life?" she replied, before pausing, finally noticing the completely empty field.


    "This... This can''t be¡­ My home¡­ My sister¡­" Tears started falling from her pretty blue eyes, clearly fearing the worst had happened, and considering that most of the land''s inhabitants were raiders, it normally would have been the case.


    Lux leaned over on his mount, wrapping an arm around his distraught wife. "Val, there''s been no death or fighting on these grounds. I''d be able to sense it otherwise," he assured her, wiping a tear from her supple cheek. "I don''t know what''s happened here, but we at least know they left of their own volition."


    "You''re sure, Husband?" she asked, sniffing up a line of mucus, which was really gross, and Lux did his best to ignore it.


    "I''m sure, Wife. Rest assured, one way or another, you''ll meet your sister again," Lux promised. After all, even if the worst had happened, what''s a little resurrection for a god like himself? Especially in this world, where no higher beings claimed the inhabitants'' souls for themselves.


    Val nodded, leaning into his chest and smearing a line of snot and tears across his clothes.


    "Alright, we can start the wild goose chase tomorrow. For now, let''s set up camp," Lux said, breaking free of the unpleasant embrace and waving his hand to clean himself off.


    After commanding the one hundred undead warriors he''d brought along to clear out the area, Lux threw out a small cube that expanded into a fully furnished house upon landing. It even had working plumbing and magical lighting. He had no plans of ever relieving himself in the forest again.


    Lux saw Bella give him a look that said, "So this is embracing your roots?" and he simply pointed to the open campfire in front of the house, sending a look of his own that said, "Yes, I''m glad you''re finally understanding."


    A New God''s Conquest


    As Lux and his women cuddled by the fire, Rose finally had enough. With a huff, she stood up and stomped off into the forest.


    Lux chuckled. "Go to bed without me. I''ll probably be out all night," he told the two before standing up and following after the upset witch. He decided he''d put the girl through enough torment and should fix things unless he wanted to deal with an angry golden wolf pup.


    He found Rose standing on a small outcrop, gazing up at the clear night sky. Lux crept up behind her, wrapping his arms around her thin waist. She jumped in surprise, but after realizing it was him, she leaned back against his chest, unable to stop herself from melting into his embrace, even while trying to act grumpy.


    "What''s wrong, Rose?" he asked, rubbing circles on her back through her thin shirt. He felt her almost begin to purr at his ministrations.


    She didn''t respond, apparently playing the silent card. "How can I help if you don''t talk to me?" he whispered into her ear, feeling her shiver at the sensation of his warm breath on her sensitive skin.


    "Am I not good enough?" she mumbled, and he probably wouldn''t have heard it without his enhanced senses.


    Lux turned her around, lifting her chin to make her look him in the eyes. "Where is this coming from? You know I have feelings for you, Rose."


    "Then why? Why did you let Val become your wife because of the weird customs of this world when I''ve known you longer?" she questioned, tears starting to form in the corners of her eyes.


    "Rose, you''re still young¡­"This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    "I''m the same age as Val," she cut him off.


    "Val was raised in this backward world. Do you really want our relationship to start the same way?" he pressed, making her frown.


    Lux sighed. "Look, Rose, my relationships with women are already far from normal, and it will likely only get more complicated in the future. I just wanted you to know what you''d be getting yourself into."


    Rose clenched her fists, a cutely determined look on her face. "I-I know, and it doesn''t matter. You''re the first person I''ve ever felt this way about, and I don''t want to miss the chance," she said, making him smile.


    Lux placed his hands on either side of her face, lowering his head to get closer. "There''s something else you need to know before you make your decision. I''m a possessive man. Once you give yourself to me, there''s no taking it back. You''ll be mine forever," he told her, noticing that far from being turned off, a red flush was spreading across her face.


    Rose nodded, making her choice by closing the small gap between their lips. It wasn''t their first kiss, but it carried a completely different feeling now that Rose knew what was about to happen.


    She was eager, and Lux let the impatient girl push him to the ground, her shapely thighs, clad in skintight jeans, straddling his waist.


    Lux felt there was way too much clothing getting in the way of their fun, so he snapped his fingers, warming charms creating a pleasant temperature before their clothes vanished from their bodies, ending up in a neatly folded pile on the side.


    Rose gasped, her hairless pussy now firmly pressed against the underside of his cock, and Lux used the moment their lips separated to take one of her candy-pink nipples into his mouth, Rose letting out a small moan from the completely new sensation.


    Lux ran his hands all over the beautiful girl in his lap, finding all her hidden sensitive spots, receiving increasingly loud moans as her puffy slit drenched his shaft.


    Lifting her with both hands on her tight little ass, Lux positioned his manhood at the entrance of her virgin canal, looking into those pretty emerald eyes to find her giving him a nod.


    Lux had to hold back, lowering his newest conquest painfully slow onto his rock-hard rod, pausing midway at the feeling of resistance.


    And at the same time he claimed the girl''s virginity, Lux flowed his holy light through her body, the initial pain turning to relief and pleasure.


    Lux gazed up at the sky. The night was clear, the moon hung high, and the stars twinkled brightly. He thought it was a fitting enough setting for a woman to lose her virginity. He wondered if Rose would feel the same.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Rose''s eyes fluttered open from that wonderful dream she''d been having until she finally noticed the naked, muscular figure she was latched onto.


    Her heart sped up, she couldn''t believe it had finally happened. Then she scowled. All that work she''d been putting into her magic all for him to simply make her a woman in the forest, out in the middle of nowhere.


    Whatever, she got what she wanted, and that was all that mattered, she told herself.


    Rose rubbed her thighs together, feeling the seed leaking out of her freshly deflowered slit. It really had been a wild first night.


    Seeing that handsome face with their bodies already pressed together, Rose couldn''t help herself. She leaned up and placed a light kiss on those perfect lips of his. The kiss immediately deepened as Lux pulled her closer, running his hands through her loose hair while their tongues danced.


    She felt one of his hands start to lower, shuddering at the pleasant sensation as his hand did wonderful things to her lower cheeks, only to halt suddenly, making her frown.


    Lux pulled away from the kiss, giving her a wry smile. "It seems we''ve already slept in too long. The others are getting ready to leave us behind," he said, and she couldn''t help but pout. Rose didn''t want to stop the morning fun they were having.


    "We''ll have all the time in the world from now on," he promised, clearly understanding how she felt. "Now, let''s get cleaned up and get going," he added, giving her a firm slap on the rear that made her squeal and shoot him a dirty look while rubbing the red mark.


    Why was she so in love with this man again? Then she looked down at those marvelous caramel-colored abs and immediately forgot whatever he''d done to make her think those thoughts.


    After getting cleaned up, the two walked back to the others hand in hand, Rose holding her head high as she looked down upon the trollops who''d already sunk their hooks into her man.


    Rose knew the two women were likely hiding their frustration, going about their business as if nothing had happened. But something had happened, and it was absolutely magical.


    Lux was already seated on his horse, and Rose saw an opportunity to get another one up on her rivals.


    "Lux, I''m still sore from last night. Can I ride with you?" she lied loud enough for the two to hear. Lux agreed, holding out an arm for her to grab as she pulled herself up.


    Now she could literally look down on the others riding their smaller steeds.


    As much as she enjoyed the feeling of superiority, she also felt the boredom that came with medieval travel. Sure, it was her first time riding a horse, but the novelty wore off quickly.


    She wasn''t even sure if she could consider herself to have ridden a horse since Lux had just conjured them. Were they real, or just made of magic? They acted real enough, so Rose figured it counted.


    Finally, the bland journey came to an end as they found traces of civilization¡ªor whatever passed for civilization in these barbaric lands.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Val trusted her husband completely when he assured her that no one had died where her village once stood. Still, a wave of relief washed over her as they approached the small encampment, spotting a few familiar faces in the crowd.


    It seemed no one recognized her as the Free Folk buzzed around, arming themselves as best they could with the limited resources available beyond the Wall. Clearly, they had been caught off guard, and more than a few were likely shitting their britches at the sight of the rows of heavily armored warriors dutifully marching behind Val''s group.


    "Who''s in charge here?" she demanded from the ragtag bunch of warriors. Seeing that they didn''t attack immediately, as they normally would, she figured her husband''s soldiers were doing a good job of intimidating the men.


    "That would be me," a slender man, already graying at the temples, pushed his way to the front, a familiar woman at his side making Val smile.


    "Have your eyes gone so bad that you don''t recognize your sister?" Val joyfully teased, ignoring the man she was already beginning to dislike.


    Dalla''s eyes narrowed before she broke into a smile of her own, rushing forward as the men around her tensed. They had nothing to worry about, though, as she jumped to the ground, meeting her long-lost sister in a tight embrace.


    "Sister, what happened to you? Where have you been? Were you hurt?" Dalla bombarded her with questions, patting her down and checking her over like a mother hen.


    "It''s a long story, but know that all has turned out for the best," Val tried to reassure her fretting sister.


    "But first, I want you to meet my husband," she said with a wide smile, watching as her sister''s eyes widened¡ªa reaction she had been looking forward to seeing.


    Dalla frowned. "Sister, you were stolen by a kneeler?" she asked, making Val scowl.


    "My husband kneels for no one," Val replied firmly. "And now that you mention it, why is this man claiming to be the leader? Shouldn''t that be you?"


    Her sister sighed, gesturing for the man to join them. "Sister, this is Mance, my husband and the current leader of our tribe."


    Val frowned. "Sister, this man stole you? Are you happy with that? Because if not, there''s always something that can be done about it," she asked, giving the man a dangerous glare.


    "Calm down, sister. I know you like to hit all your problems first, but it''s not like that between us. We chose each other," Dalla explained.


    "Tch, I can''t believe you settled for a man too weak to even steal his own woman," Val scoffed, already plotting the man''s downfall.


    "I think we''ve gotten off on the wrong foot here. We''re kin now, and if¡ª" Mance began, only to be cut off by Val.


    "I don''t want to hear any words from you. This is between me and my sister," she snapped, noticing a flash of anger in his eyes. Heh, at least the man didn''t completely lack a spine.


    "Val, Mance is plenty strong, and he''s traveled from the Wall to Winterfell. His knowledge has helped us survive," Dalla insisted.


    Val scowled, glancing to the side where she noticed her husband giving the man who''d tricked her sister a commiserating look. She''d have words with him about that later, but for now, there were more important matters at hand.


    "And you claim I''ve married a kneeler? Tell me, sister, is this man of the Free Folk?" she pressed. Val wasn''t going to let her sister criticize her husband if she had ended up with a kneeler herself.


    "Mance was born beyond the Wall and taken in by the Night''s Watch as a child," Dalla explained.


    "Tch, a filthy crow fooling my sister with tall tales," Val snarled, drawing her axe. She looked at her husband, sending him a questioning glance. Seeing him shrug, she turned back to Mance. "Crow, I challenge you for command of the tribe."


    Read ahead on my pat reon


    Link: patreo n. com (slash) CodeKingu


    Or just google ''pat reon codekingu''


    Join my Discord: discord .gg/VP2q8XPk4d

 Chapter 15: Chieftess

    Disclaimer: I own nothing but my original characters and works; all other characters and worlds belong to their respective owners.


    Lux watched the show his wonderful wife was putting on with amusement. Sure, he''d created magical television, but that was simply based on his memories, with nothing new to see, so this right here was the closest thing to drama he was going to get.


    It was a good thing he''d spread a low-level confounding charm across the tribe. If he hadn''t, Lux was sure there would be far too much panic and too many questions about him and his small legion of soldiers for this riveting entertainment between the two estranged sisters to develop.


    "Val, take back your words. I don''t know what''s come over you, but this is not the way!" Dalla demanded, making his fearsome wife growl.


    "Sister, stay out of this. This Crow bastard''s honeyed words have gotten to you, and I won''t let it stand," Val glared, pointing her drawn axe at all the Wildlings acting as onlookers. "All of you, how far have you fallen to follow a Crow of all things?"


    Lux could see some of the group nodding their heads in agreement. Obviously, Mance hadn''t been in charge long enough to solidify his position.


    "Mance isn''t as weak as you believe, Sister. I don''t want either of you to get hurt in this foolishness," Dalla tried to be the voice of reason. Lux knew it wouldn''t work. Once his stubborn wife got something into her head, the only way to put it to an end was to beat it out of her.


    Val scowled, likely about to give her sister a few choice words before Mance stepped forward, putting a hand on his wife''s shoulder.


    "My love, I''ll accept her challenge. Know that I''ll bring no harm to your sister," Mance drew his castle-forged blade, likely the main factor preventing a constant stream of challengers for his position. Most people with at least two brain cells to rub together wouldn''t take the chance, not when the best weapons around here were made of bone and rock.


    Even with those words, Dalla still looked rather heated about this whole situation, walking off with a huff, probably knowing more than most that her sister wouldn''t be backing down.


    "We don''t have to do this. We''re kin, after all," Mance offered, making Val snarl and spit on the ground. His wife was just classy like that.


    "The time for words is over, Crow. Now show me where that confidence of yours is coming from," Val said, readying herself for battle.


    Mance also readied himself. He''d let his wife''s sister make the first move. After all, he''d been trained by the Night''s Watch since childhood. Sure, there were those stronger than him, but he''d confidently say he was unmatched in skill beyond the wall.


    Wait, when did she get so close? Mance thought before feeling his hands go numb, looking down to find that his blade had been knocked from his grip. He looked up, trying to figure out what the hells was going on, only for a gloved fist to be the last thing he saw before his vision went dark.


    Val dusted off her hands, looking down at the crumpled sack of a man in disdain. The gathered Wildlings looked around, stupefied, wondering if that was really how an epic battle for command of the tribe was meant to end. Dalla looked worriedly at her husband''s downed form but was too shocked to move.


    Lux noticed his wife getting ready to escalate things and figured it was about time to step in. Val would probably feel bad for a while if she killed the man and later found out he wasn''t tricking her sister.


    "Darling, do what you want, but I figured you should know that the man hasn''t been fooling your sister. They truly are in love," he told his wife, making her pause and give her sister a weird look.


    "Truly, Sister? You fell for this weak man?" she asked, finally snapping Dalla out of her shock.


    Dalla didn''t seem to pay attention to Val''s question, instead running over and checking on her husband''s unconscious body.


    "Well, what now?" Val asked, making Lux shrug.


    Lux figured the entertainment to be gained from the situation had already been milked dry. So, might as well put an end to the innocent bystander act, he thought, dropping the confounding charm, the only thing that kept the Wildlings from questioning him and his warriors'' existence too much. The startled crowd now looked around and became increasingly agitated.


    His undead spread out, surrounding the larger host, but even while outnumbered, the heavily armored men were a new and frightening sight. Lux was simply making sure that none got any funny ideas. This was his wife''s new tribe, so he obviously wasn''t going to wipe the savages out for no reason.


    "Val, w-what''s going on? Who is this person exactly?" Dalla asked.


    "Like I said, Sister, this is your good brother," Val told her, and Lux wondered if his wife was being purposely obtuse.


    On the side, a few of the Wildlings were starting to make a fuss until a quick spear butt to the face from his undead pacified the spooked bunch. Lux ignored them, focusing on the conversation between the sisters instead.


    "Yes, but why did he come beyond the wall with an army?" Dalla tried to get her sister to elaborate.


    "It''s simple, Sister. My husband has promised prosperity for our people," Val said, making Dalla deadpan, looking like she was wondering if her sister was ill in the head.


    "We can discuss things later, Sister. For now, you should probably get that weakling into a tent or something," Val turned away, leaving her sister to stew in the many emotions she was feeling.


    "Husband, that was far from the satisfying fight I was looking forward to. Now I need to blow off some steam. You''ll help me with that, won''t you?" Val asked, hungrily eyeing him up.


    Lux gave his woman''s pert ass a firm slap before throwing out his portable house and lifting his wife into his arms. He ignored the Wildlings'' shocked gasps and cries of witchcraft, instead anticipating the rough fucking he was about to dish out.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Bella huffed as she watched her master and his savage wife ignore everyone else to go have their fun. Now, it seemed that everything was left to her to handle. She''d be asking her master to do that special thing with his tongue later to make up for it.


    She rolled her eyes, watching Rose not-so-subtly sneak into the house¡ªthe little voyeur.


    Bella ignored everyone else''s antics, giving orders to her master''s undead to keep the area secure.


    She was starting to regret insisting on joining this little adventure and was already missing her precious baby daughter. Bella couldn''t wait until Delphi was old enough to join them outside the safety of their castle.


    She knew she was just being overprotective¡ªnothing could harm the daughter of her master¡ªbut her motherly instincts couldn''t be put to rest. Delphi was likely having a blast, being pampered by the elves and playing with Aurora and Noire, anyway, so she didn''t feel too bad about leaving her little girl behind.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Later, while nursing a glass of wine under the pavilion she''d conjured, Bella looked up from her book to see Val''s sister finally muster up the courage to approach. What was her name again? Dora, or something?


    "What are your plans with my sister?" Dora asked, lacking any manners whatsoever. Not that Bella expected anything else.


    "Plans? Right now, I believe that my master''s only plan is to enjoy your sister''s body," Bella teased, noticing the woman narrow her eyes. She found it funny how the two sisters were so different. Words like that, spoken to Val, would have the wild girl chomping at the bit for a fight.


    "Listen, Dora, you can''t¡ª"


    "My name is Dalla," Dora rudely interrupted.


    "Sure, whatever. As I was saying, you don''t have the comprehension required to understand the grandeur of my master. There will be no tricks or deception toward your little bunch of savages. You''ll be better off simply taking my master at his word." Bella tried to put it in the simplest terms she could, but as she figured, the truth didn''t seem to put the woman at ease.


    "You can''t expect me to believe that. Tell me, do you plan on forcing us to our knees like the Southrons?" Dora whined, and Bella was already tired of this conversation.


    "Believe what you want, but look around," Bella gestured to the warriors on standby. "If what you believe is true, what could you do about it?" she sent her a nasty grin.


    "And besides, by your customs, your sister is now the leader, so run along and wait to pester her instead," she waved off the annoying woman, watching her stomp away, growling. Heh, it seems the sisters do share some things in common.


    Finally, she was able to get some peace and quiet, which lasted until her master finished his activities.


    Seeing him hold out a hand in her direction, Bella walked over, latched onto his side, and enjoyed the feeling of his hand roaming down to her rear.


    "We''ll be on the move again soon. The new chieftess here already has a plan in mind," he told her, and she raised an eyebrow toward Val.


    "Yes, I''ve heard so much about my husband''s earlier exploits that I''ve decided to follow in his footsteps for now," Val said, her master grinning at the words.


    "Oh, so we''ll be murdering half the population? How ruthless, dear. I like it." He clapped, receiving a deadpan look from his Wildling woman.


    "I was referring to the part where you stole a castle to avoid sleeping in the woods," she clarified.


    "Ah, you''re no fun. Why not do both?" her master tried to encourage, only to be ignored.


    "Well then, whose castle will we be stealing?" Bella asked, deciding to help her master out by filling the awkward silence.


    "A disgusting pig who''s only survived this long with the help of the Crows," Val answered.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Lux was looking forward to taking down a character he knew and disliked from the story. Sure, it was like stepping on ants for him, but even that could be entertaining under the right circumstances.


    Honestly, Lux didn''t know how the man had lasted so long. It was just one man defending a house full of women¡ªsomething that might as well have been a free buffet for the savage raiders of these lands.


    He could guess the reason, but he had a feeling that he''d be finding out soon enough.


    As he gnawed on a piece of spiced jerky, the horse he''d conjured for Mance trotted over to his side. After the man''s likely concussion at the hands of his wife, Lux figured he could at least spare him the need to walk like the rest of the Wildlings that had been brought along.


    "I don''t know what the plan is here, but there''s a reason we don''t mess with Craster," Mance said ominously. Lux raised an eyebrow, waiting for him to continue. "Those who see him as an easy target never leave his domain alive. Some believe he''s made a deal with the gods, and others claim dark magic."


    Lux shrugged. "What''s wrong? Don''t like our chances?" he asked.


    "I don''t like going into the unknown," Mance said before moving back to where he''d been riding next to Val''s sister.


    Lux just went back to chewing on his tasty treat. If a teenage girl could kill the big bad of this world with a little kitchen knife, he wasn''t going to worry.


    Luckily, the camp where they''d found Val''s sister hadn''t been far from Craster''s Keep, and the journey quickly passed as he enjoyed the scenery and chatted with his women.


    "Craster! Get your fat sack of lard out here," Val yelled at the rickety gates.


    A bell had been ringing for a while¡ªsome kind of alarm¡ªbut so far, no one had come to greet them.


    However, after Val''s crass taunt, a demented cackle could be heard from inside the keep as the tubby old man his wife had been calling for walked out from the wooded gate.


    "It''s been a while since someone''s come trying to take what''s mine. Girl, if you''re lucky enough to survive, I might be gracious enough to take you as one of my wives," Craster said, huffing near the end. Lux rolled his eyes; this was such an over-dramatic villainous monologue. He internally chuckled, though, seeing the livid look on his wife''s face. Craster wouldn''t be having a good time once she got her hands on him.


    But it did seem that the man''s confidence in the face of being surrounded by a hundred armed warriors and the many Wildlings wasn''t entirely misplaced.


    Lux noticed the Free Folk start to shiver, their breath coming out in a fog. Those near him were fine, his natural presence staving off the magic permeating the air, but the others were already starting to panic.


    As he expected, Craster received more from sacrificing his infant sons than the story had told, Lux thought as he watched a horde of rotted corpses lumbering out of the trees.


    The Wildlings started shouting about The Others and wights while praying to their gods, while Val at his side drew her weapon, preparing for battle.


    Lux put a hand on her arm. "Dear, I let you have the last fight; it''s my turn now," he told her, making the battle-hungry beauty cutely pout.


    "Tch, fine, but that fucker hiding behind his walls is mine," she acquiesced, and Lux gave her a quick peck on the cheek before riding forward, meeting the horde with his own, smaller, undead legion.


    The wights, of course, stood no chance. He hadn''t even given his warriors anything particularly useful to deal with them. Lux could have handed out a few torches, or if he really wanted to make it overkill, he could have blessed their weapons with his holy light. But even without all of that, the shambling horde was basically walking into a meat grinder. There was only so much damage a reanimated corpse could take before it became nothing but a broken sack of flesh wriggling uselessly on the ground.


    Before long, it seemed whoever was in command wasn''t fond of losing so many minions, as Lux felt his connection with one of his warriors drop, looking over to see an icy blade piercing his armored chest, freezing his loyal undead solid.


    Lux grinned; he''d been wanting to test out some of the abilities he''d created with his element of darkness, and using his holy power would put an end to the fun too soon.


    Hopping off his mount, Lux drew on the darkness within, abyssal black chains wrapping around his forearms and hands.


    Lux let go of the chains in his grasp, and as they reached the ground, they tunneled through the earth without resistance.


    The White Walker looked at him with as much hatred as it could muster on its frozen face. It seemed the thing could tell he was the one responsible for all the losses.


    The Walker let out a raspy roar, but before it could start its charge, one of Lux''s black chains broke out of the ground near its feet, slapping the icy-blue creature across the face and sending it flying into a large winter spruce.


    Lux chuckled, seeing what should have been a creature of nightmares dragging itself out of the brush, spitting out the tree needles that had gotten stuck in its mouth.


    And before the White Walker could get to its feet, Lux''s other chain had already sneakily wrapped around its foot.


    Lux found the rattled cries particularly amusing as the icy undead was unceremoniously whipped from one side of the clearing to the other, a satisfying thunk each time the creature struck the ground.


    Seeing that the thing''s body was looking like it was in pretty bad shape, Lux stopped the flailing, dragging the cracked undead to his feet.


    He wondered if that was a hint of fear behind the cold rage in its eyes but shrugged; there was no reason to keep this lesser undead alive. Lux only had some interest in studying the Night King, not this weak subordinate.


    A sharp blade formed on the tip of his chain, piercing through the Other''s skull. The magic keeping the undead in one piece shattered as it crumbled into icy dust, and the remaining wights fell to the ground immediately after.


    "Please, mercy, mercy!" the lord of this little keep cried out as one of Lux''s undead dragged him over. The man had seen his protectors losing and had decided to try escaping from the back, leaving his daughter-wives to their own devices.


    Val ran over with a mad grin. "Heh, what was that about making me your wife?" she asked rhetorically, drawing the steel dagger from her waist. "And after I became your wife, what exactly were you planning on doing?" she continued pressing, the man''s tearful whimpers the only reply.


    Val nodded to herself. "Yes, I think I have a pretty good idea of what you were planning," she paused, kneeling down and dragging the flat of her blade across. "Maybe I should remove the bits you were planning on using," she pointed toward Craster''s groin.


    Lux turned to walk away. Yeah, he didn''t need to experience the phantom pains that would come from watching the poor man''s torture.


    Read ahead on my pat reon


    Link: patreo n. com (slash) CodeKingu


    Or just google ''pat reon codekingu''


    Join my Discord: discord .gg/VP2q8XPk4d

 Chapter 16: Unrest

    Disclaimer: I own nothing but my original characters and works; all other characters and worlds belong to their respective owners.


    Bob raised a flagon with the lads. "To our Lord and the prosperity he provides," he cheered, and the rest of those at the tavern''s counter joined in.


    He was one of the lucky men from Skagos deemed worthy by the Lord to live and he''d be forever grateful for the mercy shown to him. Bob knew he was far from a perfect soul, but at least he hadn''t gone as far down the wrong path as many others in his homeland had.


    Now, with the Lord uplifting his chosen people, he felt that the future was secure enough for him to finally start a family and bring a child into the world.


    If not for the opportunity to travel the world aboard the Lord''s trading vessel, he would have likely begun looking for a lass to settle down with. It was worth it, though; once he was finished here, he''d have made enough coin that he wouldn''t need to work for the rest of his life if he desired.


    Bob turned to one of the lads nudging him. "I think someone''s got their eye on ya, Bob," he grinned, pointing to a dusky-skinned beauty in the corner.


    "Well, wish me luck," Bob said, getting up to go and work his magic. After all, he had enough drink in him to feel on top of the world at that moment. Hells, if the queen of the Seven Kingdoms were in front of him, he''d no doubt be taking the woman to his bed tonight.


    "What''s a fine woman like you doing alone in a place like this?" he asked suavely, leaning an arm against the wall and flexing enough to show off his well-earned muscles.


    She giggled, and even with her darker skin, he could see her cheeks flush¡ªno doubt over his masculine form. What else could he say? He just had IT.


    Of course, the foreign beauty invited him to sit down and drink, his silken tongue having her leaning on his arm within minutes.


    So, it was no surprise when she suggested taking things to the room she''d rented.


    Only, to his shame, he was forced to lean on the woman for support. Weird, he didn''t remember drinking that much.


    But at least his partner didn''t seem to mind, likely anticipating the amazing night he was about to show her.


    Unfortunately, before he could realize something was wrong or call out for help, he was led out of the inn''s back door and down an empty alleyway before something was pulled over his head, his vision going black.


    Bob didn''t know where he was; it felt like he''d been dragged around the city for hours before being led somewhere with a wooden floor.


    The only thing going for him was the fact that he was starting to sober up after all that time, but with a somewhat clearer mind, he realized how fucked he likely was.


    "Tie him to the seat," Bob heard a man''s voice say before being pushed down by his shoulders, coarse ropes wrapping around his arms and legs.


    The bag was ripped from his head, and Bob could finally see his kidnappers: two Essosi men, each holding a dagger. More importantly, they looked like they knew how to use their daggers.


    At the side, Bob saw the woman who''d gotten him into this mess. "Kat, why? I thought we had something special?" Bob asked, desperately searching her face, hoping to find any sign that she wasn''t doing this of her own volition.


    Deep in his heart, he''d already planned their future: a house out in the country, a couple of little tykes running around, growing old together as they watched their kids make a life for themselves.


    But now, all he could see on her gorgeous face was a look of disdain, and that, more than anything, broke his heart.


    "Enough! Unless you want to end up as a nameless body in the canal, you''ll answer our questions," one of them shouted, grabbing a handful of his hair and forcing Bob to look up into the man''s beady eyes.


    Ah, so this is what it''s about. As much of a lackwit as Bob felt after falling for the woman''s ruse, he realized there was only one reason he''d be captured and interrogated: they wanted to know about his Lord.


    Bob chuckled, making the man''s eyes narrow. "Do your worst, Bastard. I may die here, but my Lord will welcome me into eternity."


    He was more than determined to see this through. Avoiding the inevitable torture wasn''t worth damning his soul.


    "Heh, you have guts," the man smiled, rotted teeth showing. "We''ll see how long that lasts once I start cutting off bits and pieces."


    Bob didn''t know if the man was right or not, but as one of his fingers was grabbed and the knife started lowering, all he could do was pray to his Lord.


    "The Lord''s everlasting light protects all who embrace him in their hearts, and his eternal darkness welcomes us at the end of our road," Bob recited, looking away as the dagger pierced his flesh¡­ Only for him to feel nothing.


    Bob peeked with one of his eyes open, hoping not to see a bloody stump where his thumb once was. Instead, he saw some kind of black mist interrupting where the blade should have met his flesh.


    He burst into laughter as the others in the room backed away in fear; as they should. "Grovel on your knees to the Lord, and He may show mercy," he suggested. Unfortunately for them, they didn''t seem to take his words into consideration, instead exchanging looks before readying themselves for a fight.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "Lord, give me strength! Allow me to strike down these infidels in Your name!" Bob exclaimed, feeling power like he''d never felt before flowing through his body shortly after.


    He tore through the flimsy bindings, rising to his feet, enjoying the fear of his Lord''s power on the men''s faces.


    "I didn''t sign up for this shit," one of them hissed, turning to make a run for it.


    As if Bob would let the craven escape his Lord''s divine judgment.


    Dashing forward, Bob tried to grab the man''s shirt to stop him from fleeing¡ªhe really did¡ªbut instead, Bob found his arm buried elbow-deep into the man''s upper body.


    With a sickening squelch, Bob wrenched his arm out of the corpse, grimacing as he tried to flick the chunky bits off himself.


    Now, Bob had never killed anything other than game he hunted, so he assumed he''d be freaking out about now, but feeling his Lord''s approval through their temporary bond, Bob threw away any inhibitions towards putting down the filth that offended his God.


    Bob wasn''t a cruel man, and even though these men planned on ruthlessly torturing him, he gave his remaining kidnapper a clean and painless death, snapping his neck like a twig.


    Finally, Bob turned to the woman trembling in the fetal position. He let out a sigh. Oh, what could have been in another life, he lamented.


    Still, he couldn''t bring himself to hurt the woman he''d been madly in love with just an hour ago.


    With no opinion about the matter given to him through his bond with his Lord, Bob came to a decision, feeling the power drain as he left the rickety building, leaving the beautiful woman to her fate.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Rana happily went about her day''s obligations: maintaining the Golden Temple, healing the ill, and ensuring any unruly elements were laid to rest.


    Originally nothing but a lonely farm girl in the desolate lands of Skagos, she had been graced by her Lord with the opportunity to learn and gain the power to take her life into her own hands, rather than being at the whims of others.


    So when she heard her Lord was recruiting for a sacred mission, Rana was the first to sign up.


    To her surprise, not only did she have the pleasure of serving her God, but she was also given advanced spell knowledge to study when she wasn''t on duty. That, along with the chance to explore the world beyond the frigid North, meant Rana was having the time of her life.


    As the sun set and her duties were completed, she planned to spend her free time with her head buried in the gifted tomes. So it was a surprise when she felt the unmistakable presence of her Lord. Of course, she immediately fell to her knees, only to realize this was all happening in her head¡ªher Lord was entrusting her with a task to complete in his name.


    Rana quickly readied herself, donning her combat robes and holstering her wand. This wasn''t something she could delay.


    With a silent twist of space, she appeared in front of the run-down wooden structure her Lord had directed her to.


    Opening the door with her wand at the ready, the gruesome sight inside only slightly surprised her, as she had already smelled the blood from outside.


    But it wasn''t the corpses in the room she was interested in. She walked up to the cowering woman in the corner.


    Pointing her wand at the woman''s temple, Rana frowned as memories flashed through her mind, telling a tale of betrayal. "Heh, that rhymed," Rana giggled, already plotting the bloody message that would have to be sent for this slight.


    The woman on the ground was a nobody who knew nothing about the greater game at play, simply having been handed a sack of gold by a cloaked figure to carry out instructions.


    For Rana, though, that was plenty to get started on her investigation. It might take all night, but she would eventually find the culprit.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Bessaro yawned a deep, manly yawn as he woke from his pleasant dreams. He smiled, feeling the young, supple flesh of the maid he had taken to bed for the night.


    Taking a moment, Bessaro simply basked in the opulence that surrounded him, thinking it was only right that a man such as himself had reached such heights in life.


    Finally, he began shimmying onto his side; he had work to see to, after all.


    Today seemed to be a good day, Bessaro thought, as it took him only a couple of minutes to hoist himself over.


    However, the good start to the day immediately ended when he let out a blood-curdling shriek after looking into the milky eyes of a disembodied head hanging from a rope on the side of his bed.


    Bessaro shot up, feeling like he''d torn more than a few muscles, but that was the furthest thing from his mind. His once pristine room was now filled with more than a single body''s worth of parts scattered about.


    And on the wall, a message written in blood was left for him:


    "Your first and only warning¨CPraise the Lord of Everlasting Light and Eternal Darkness"


    He read, before skedaddling out the room of horrors, shouting for his guards to come to his aid. Fuck, he shouldn''t have entertained the other Keyholder''s retarded machinations.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Melisandre knelt in front of her room''s small brazier, offering her daily prayers to her Lord.


    Soon it would be time for her to head west, where she would guide Azor Ahai in fulfilling his destiny to defeat the Great Other.


    But for now, she would hold back the darkness in Asshai.


    As she turned away, ready to rest for the night, something in the flames caught her eye, making her turn back and gaze into its depths. She lost control of her consciousness as countless visions flashed before her.


    "N-Nooo!" she cried, terrified by what she had seen.


    Melisandre saw too much to fully recall, but one thing was clear: a wolf made of darkness, disguised in gold, was hooking its vile claws first in the north before spreading throughout the known world.


    Running from her room, Melisandre rushed to the temple''s main hall, hoping to find her fellow priestesses awake.


    "Kinvara!" she shouted, noticing the worried expression that likely matched her own.


    "The flames, have you seen them?" she asked, seeing Kinvara solemnly nod.


    "These are dire times, my sister. We will need to be at our strongest to face this oncoming darkness," Kinvara told her.


    "What shall we do, sister?" Melisandre asked. Until now, she had believed her only mission was to guide Azor Ahai, but now that the end was approaching sooner than expected, she felt lost.


    "We need to solidify our position where we hold the most influence. I will travel to Volantis on the morrow," Kinvara said, worriedly rubbing her hands together. "I know it''s early, but I think it best if you travel to Westeros now. You need to warn them of the encroaching threat."


    Melisandre nodded. It would be a tragedy if the Seven Kingdoms were caught off guard, especially considering they would be the first to face the coming darkness.


    "I''ll begin packing, sister," Melisandre said, beginning to walk away before pausing. "The night is dark and full of terrors," she began the prayer.


    "Lord of Light, protect us in the darkness," Kinvara replied.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Lux groaned as Bella gargled his weighty sack, her hand furiously stroking his saliva-slicked shaft.


    He frowned, sensing a foreign magic trying to divine his future. Of course, the lowly magic of this world couldn''t affect his godly self, but Lux decided to play a small prank.


    From the feeling of fire and suffering emanating from the magic, he had a pretty good guess of its source and the perfect message prepared for the occasion.


    Feeling his balls twitch, Lux grabbed his slave''s hair, pulling her mouth off his balls and burying his cock down the woman''s gullet, delivering her favorite meal straight to her stomach, all while forgetting about the chaos he had just caused.


    Read ahead on my pat reon


    Link: patreo n. com (slash) CodeKingu


    Or just google ''pat reon codekingu''


    Join my Discord: discord .gg/VP2q8XPk4d

 Chapter 17: Reckoning

    Disclaimer: I own nothing but my original characters and works; all other characters and worlds belong to their respective owners.


    Yaling frowned as the city of red brick appeared on the horizon. Before being taken in by her Lord, she had visited all the major coastal cities of Essos, and Astapor was by far the most unpleasant. But that was then. Now, her Lord had gifted her power, and the fate of this abhorrent city was in her hands.


    Her Lord had two tasks for her to complete in this godforsaken place: gaining the allegiance of the Unsullied and finding a specific Naathi girl who might be working as a translator. Depending on the girl, this would either be their last stop before returning to Braavos, or they''d have to make a quick detour to the isolated island of Naath. Aside from that, everything else was left to her discretion.


    From what Yaling had seen so far in her life, Astapor was the worst of the worst places to have the misfortune of living in slavery. The Unsullied training was particularly cruel, and for every warrior completing the training, a newborn babe was killed in front of their mother to ensure that no weakness remained in them. Yaling didn''t believe she would end up being very generous toward the many slavers inhabiting the city, and the Good Masters, specifically, might as well be dead men walking in Yaling''s pretty phoenix eyes.


    After making port, Yaling mounted a radiant white steed befitting the first and only Saintess of her Lord, with her mages disguised as black-clad warriors following at her side.


    It was an especially windy day at the city''s port, the winds blowing directly in from the sea, and Yaling watched as the inhabitants bustled around, trying their best to avoid breathing in the famous red dust of Astapor: men wearing turbans and scarves, while the few women hid under veils. Of course, the many slaves toiling away were left to suffer the harsh conditions.


    Their group easily drew the attention of many as they rode down the main street toward the Plaza of Pride, not a speck of red dust dirtying their persons. The magnificent robes gifted by her Lord protected her at all times, while the mages had their own magical means to avoid the noxious atmosphere.


    They entered the plaza, the winds dying down the further they got from the coast. Yaling looked at the monstrous harpy statue standing tall in the plaza''s center for the second time in her life. This time she''d be sure to see the monument glorifying slavery crumble to the ground.


    In Yaling''s opinion, man selling man was an abomination, and she sensed her Lord agreeing with her thoughts. After all, it was only proper for a god such as her Lord to own the souls of mortals, so how could he tolerate others plundering what was rightfully his?


    Not long after entering the main market, their group was approached by the first envoy of the city''s rulers. Yaling wasn''t surprised; they''d docked at most of the major cities along the way¡ªplenty of time for word to spread of the glorious feats she''d performed on her Lord''s behalf.


    The envoy''s mounted entourage approached, stopping a generous distance away after seeing her guards readying themselves for any trouble. "Golden Saintess, the Good Master Kraznys mo Nakloz invites you to visit his great pyramid," the front rider called out, making her hide a scowl.


    How dare a disgusting slaver summon a Saintess of her Lord as if she were a common whore. Yaling only held herself back from avenging the slight against her god because the man wasn''t long for this world anyway.


    "Lead the way," she said, not bothering to be polite toward a slaver''s lackey.


    They traveled in silence, and as they neared Nakloz''s pyramid, the cries of pain from the younger Unsullied in training only firmed her resolve to see this city fall.


    As usual, her guards were asked to leave their weapons at the entrance, and as always, they complied, giving the false impression that they were unarmed.


    Walking into the grand entrance where the slaver with udders larger than her own sat on his gaudy throne, Yaling smiled, receiving a welcoming nod from the obese man. She figured the slaver assumed she was pleased to meet him, but that couldn''t be further from the truth. No, the only reason she was happy at the moment was because of the young girl with the characteristic dusky skin and golden irises of the Naathi people.


    "Tell the golden whore that she''s welcome to reside at my pyramid for her time in our glorious city," Nakloz exclaimed in High Valyrian. "Preferably between my sheets," he continued, muttering under his breath yet still loud enough for everyone in the chamber to hear.


    "The Good Master¡­" the young Naathi began before Yaling cut her off.


    "There''s no need for translations, sweetling," she told the girl. "I''m sure Master Nakloz wouldn''t mind speaking directly," Yaling showed a kind smile on her pretty face while internally sneering at the flustered pig.


    "Worry not, Good Master. My Lord commands forgiveness, for we all end up in his warm embrace at the end," she preached, outright lying. Her Lord could definitely be a vengeful and wrathful god when he felt like it.


    "Ahem¡­ apologies, Saintess. I was not aware you spoke our esteemed tongue," Nakloz excused himself, likely only embarrassed that he didn''t know she spoke Valyrian. After all, a man like the fat slaver wouldn''t have any shame for demeaning a woman of faith like herself.


    "That aside, I''ve prepared a grand feast, but for now I''ll have my servants settle you into your quarters," Nakloz said. Yaling felt like the man just wanted to escape the embarrassing situation.


    "Very well, I look forward to the feast then," she agreed easily, following the servants out of the hall, with no desire to stay in the slaver''s company longer than required.


    "Your orders, Saintess?" Dana, the commander of the mages, asked after arriving at their quarters and casting privacy wards.


    "Mark out everyone who will be a problem after gaining control of the Unsullied," Yaling commanded before getting ready to rest for the night.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Yaling could have finished her task as soon as she arrived at the pyramid. It would have been simple to have one of her mages confound the Good Master into handing over the reins of the Unsullied, but her Lord had told her, and she agreed, that life would become far too bland if you took the easiest path at every turn.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Kraznys lumbered away from his throne room. Curses! Who would have thought the foreign cunt could speak his noble tongue?


    He''d only invited the woman to stay at his magnificent abode because he knew his fellow Good Masters were planning the same¡ªsomething about the bitch being a powerful sorceress starting a new religion.


    Kraznys didn''t know about any of that hullabaloo, but he did know that his prestige would rise from hosting the golden whore. Besides, even with that little slip-up, Kraznys was sure he could woo the woman with his vast riches and his mighty livestock. Again, he didn''t know about any of that magic nonsense, but the Saintess was the most beautiful woman he''d ever seen.


    Later, shoving the many delectable cuisines down his gullet, Kraznys had nearly forgotten about that earlier mess, and seeing the YiTish beauty daintily nibbling on a succulent piece of meat he''d had served, he was sure she too had forgotten about it. Heh, soon, those delightful lips of hers would be pressed against another meat of his, Kraznys thought, his mouth already watering at the picture.


    "My dear, I hope you''re enjoying this fine feast, and if you don''t mind me asking, what brought you to this lovely city of mine?" Kraznys asked magnanimously. It wasn''t often that a man of his standing took interest in another''s goings-on.


    Kraznys watched her cutely nod that pretty little head of hers. "The food''s delightful," she smiled, patting a small trail of grease that was running down the corner of her lips. Kraznys gulped, thinking of another type of liquid that would soon be trailing down that seductive mouth. "Believe it or not, Good Master, but I''ve genuinely come because of the Unsullied that I''ve heard so much about," she said, making him perk up, surprised the stunning girl had such fine taste.


    "Oho, you don''t say. Well, as the city''s premier seller of the fearless Unsullied, you were lucky enough to come to the right place," he told her, seeing the lovely woman''s long lashes flutter in awe.


    "In fact, how would you like to go on a tour of my facilities on the morrow? I''m positive you''ll come out even more impressed than what you''ve heard from the stories," Kraznys kindly offered. Not many would be fortunate enough to receive the personal attention he was offering. He was sure this would be another step in the right direction for the golden beauty to be making her way between his sheets.


    "That would be delightful!" the Saintess exclaimed, clapping her elegant hands together, making him picture what else those things would eventually be doing.


    Kraznys gulped, wiping a bead of sweat away from his manly visage. He was starting to get ahead of himself there for a moment.


    Pulling himself together, Kraznys continued the enjoyable evening, merrily boasting about his many achievements over his prolific life.


    The Saintess, of course, ate it all up, oohing and aahing at his interesting tales, all while daintily picking at the fantastic feast he''d provided.


    Finally, though, their time together had to come to an end as the night went on, but Kraznys was sure his lovely guest would be thinking of him in her dreams tonight.


    The next day, Kraznys woke, excited to further charm the beautiful Saintess. He was sure that after getting a look at his goods, he''d have to beat the woman away with a stick if he wanted to keep her out of his chambers. He didn''t want to keep the exquisite woman away, of course, and would gladly welcome her inevitable visit to his bed.


    But that was for later. Right now, he had a grand tour to prepare for.


    And a grand tour it was indeed, Kraznys thought, having finished showing the many stages of the Unsullied''s training, finally preparing for the finale.


    "Here we are, my dear. Feast your eyes on the fifteen thousand fully trained Unsullied," Kraznys gestured, raising his golden harpy whip high. He was pretty sure he saw the Saintess blushing at his display, as was only proper.


    "Unsullied! I have an important guest today. Salute the Golden Saintess," he commanded, sure that this would have her small clothes on the floor in no time.


    His Unsullied pounded their arms together in unison, the beauty at his side lighting up at the show. "Oh my, how tantalizing it must be to hold such power," the Saintess gushed, making him puff up his chest in pride.


    Kraznys saw his chance, deciding to quickly pounce on it without hesitation. "Would you like to taste a sample of sorts?" he asked, gesturing toward the whip in his hands.


    Kraznys was pretty sure he could smell the arousal wafting off the woman at his question. Or maybe that was just the sweat trapped between his neck rolls. Either way, his soon-to-be prize eagerly accepted his gracious offer.


    "Unsullied, obey your mistress while she holds the Harpy''s Fingers," he ordered, handing over temporary control of his slaves to the beauty at his side.


    Kraznys froze, an agonizing pain assaulting his chest, and after looking down, the golden rod protruding from himself was the obvious culprit. How did this happen? He didn''t even have time to react. Was this really going to be his end?


    Kraznys looked to the woman who''d been hanging off every word he''d spoken this day, watching a wicked grin replace the lovely smile that had been on the beauty''s face not a moment ago. "You have no idea how long I''ve been looking forward to this," she sneered, making him wonder if all their wonderful time spent together was a lie. Looking down again at the golden shaft piercing his chest, he figured it indeed was all a lie.


    Kraznys closed his eyes for the final time, lamenting his foolish desires. He only prayed no one would remember him as the Good Master who died chasing a fine piece of ass.


    "Unsullied!" Yaling shouted, raising the golden whip. "Fight for me, but more importantly, fight for yourselves! Kill the masters, break the chains of your brothers and sisters, and see this city of torment fall today at our hands!" she cried before hearing the rhythmic beating of spears on shields resounding throughout the field after her words fell.


    Yaling wouldn''t be sitting on the sidelines for this, no, she''d lead her people into battle from the front.


    Her divine scepter had already taken on her preferred form as a spear, and next, the gold and silver dress transformed into the magnificent battle garb her Lord had designed: ornate plated armor tied together with silver straps. Her Lord had told her the transformation was merely for style and wow factor because even the elegant dress the armor transformed from held the same protections.


    It truly was a testament to the Unsullied''s discipline when they barely reacted to her starting the day''s violence by charging in a supernatural blur of golden light, piercing the neck of an Unsullied trainer employed by the former Good Master.


    Yaling saw the reverence in the eyes of the men she led into battle, the chaos starting from the Good Master''s great pyramids before spreading towards the markets.


    She blurred through the battlefield, striking down any who dared hold the chains of their fellow men in her presence, the Unsullied at her back, freeing their fellow slaves and doing their best to protect the innocent.


    Yaling wouldn''t call herself an expert when it came to battle. She did put her all into training with the little time she had, but the power flowing through her body and divine armaments would make even an amateur into the deadliest warrior.


    As the sun set, Yaling looked from atop the tallest of the pyramids, watching as a great portion of the city burned to the ground.


    She''d seen death, but this was the first time dealing it out herself, and in such numbers at that. If not for feeling her Lord''s warm embrace and encouragement, she didn''t know how she would be feeling right now.


    Read ahead on my pat reon


    Link: patreo n. com (slash) CodeKingu


    Or just google ''pat reon codekingu''


    Join my Discord: discord .gg/VP2q8XPk4d

 Chapter 18: Crusade

    Disclaimer: I own nothing but my original characters and works; all other characters and worlds belong to their respective owners.


    The night had been long and bloody, but finally, as the sun crested over the red walls, the few battles still raging throughout the city were beginning to die down.


    Yaling walked into the temporary camp in the Plaza of Pride. It was the largest area of the city, with the most open space available for use. After large portions of the city had been burnt to the ground, this was the best location to set up shelter and medical stations.


    She knew that anyone else in this situation would face mass panic, looting, and food shortages within days. However, with magic easily solving most problems and enough food and water to feed an army for years stored under stasis charms aboard their ship, she felt managing the city until more permanent arrangements could be made wouldn''t be difficult.


    In fact, why stop here? she thought, looking toward the masses of former slaves with newfound hope in their eyes. After all, her Lord did say she could handle things however she felt was right. So, wouldn''t taking down the two other slaver cities in this region of the world be fine as well?


    Yaling didn''t believe either Meereen or Yunkai would ever bow to her Lord''s rule. She might as well raze them to the ground¡ªthey''d be better off that way, anyway, she thought.


    "Saintess, the battles have been won. The day is yours," Zhantor, the commander of the Unsullied, reported with a bow, the few men following him doing the same.


    "Good, walk with me. There''s much to discuss. But first, send someone with orders for your men to prioritize keeping the peace within the city above all else," Yaling instructed, watching as he relayed the command to one of the others, who then ran off.


    Yaling looked over Zhantor. Aside from a few scratches, he seemed to be doing well after the turbulent night. Still, Yaling held her scepter tight, willing the holy light to envelop and heal the man she knew was now completely loyal to her.


    That would have to change, of course. After all, such loyalty should only be reserved for her Lord. It would be an uphill battle, though, she knew. Just earlier that night, she''d asked for the commander''s name, and he tried to tell her it was Muck Maggot or some other nonsense. Yaling didn''t particularly remember, as she immediately dismissed it. Her Lord''s protectors of the faith couldn''t have such demeaning names. And just that name issue had felt like pulling teeth with the stubborn man, so she was sure getting them to switch loyalties wouldn''t be easy.


    As they walked and talked, Yaling couldn''t help but notice the other Unsullied looking at her with overwhelming reverence. She had noticed it on the battlefield, too, but there hadn''t been time to ask questions.


    "Zhantor, do you know what''s going on with them?" Yaling asked the commander, nodding toward the reverently bowing Unsullied.


    Zhantor looked somewhat awkward. "You see, Saintess¡­ We Unsullied pray to a goddess. She is the Lady of Spears, and with your display, some question if our goddess has come to lead us in person."


    Yaling froze. Her, a goddess? How could she let this stand? There was only one true God, but just before she was about to command that such madness immediately cease, she felt something through her bond.


    It was¡­ interest? But curiosity more than anything else. Yaling was shocked that her Lord would entertain such heresy, but she could only follow his commands. A goddess, though? Was she really meant to act as a false icon for these people?


    "I see," Yaling paused, thinking for a moment. "I do not know if I''m the same ''Lady of Spears'' you speak of, but tell your men that they have my blessing," she offered, making the dark-skinned man''s face light up. Yaling wondered if the older man shared the same beliefs as the others.


    "Understood, Saintess," Zhantor happily replied.


    Yaling nodded. "Good, you may join the rest of your men," she said, watching the man salute and walk off.


    She sighed, still in disbelief that she''d be pretending to be a goddess. Yaling put the stressful thoughts aside; there was still work to be done today.


    Signaling for a mage on duty, she had him lead her to the girl her Lord had taken an interest in. Before the fighting had even begun, she''d tasked two of her best to protect the little Naathi at all times.


    Pulling the tent flap aside and stepping inside, Yaling found three young Unsullied still in training being fussed over by the little girl she''d been looking for. The girl was too mature for her age, Yaling thought.


    Yaling cleared her throat, the four children looking at her in surprise.


    "Saintess, this one apologizes. We weren''t expecting visitors," the little cutie instinctively deferred to her court persona, making Yaling give her a kind smile.


    "There''s no need for any niceties, my dear. How about you introduce us," Yaling gestured toward the three boys.


    "O-Of course, Saintess. These are this one''s brothers: Marselen, Mossador, and Memtontal," she pointed out each.


    "It''s nice to meet you three," Yaling smiled. "But you seem to have left one out," she teased the girl.


    The Naathi girl blushed. "Oh, how foolish of this one. This one''s name is Missandei," and Yaling hid a frown, not liking how the girl had been taught to refer to herself. She''d have to see to that soon.


    "Missandei, such a pretty name," Yaling praised, reaching out to pat her curly hair. Yaling looked to the girl''s brothers. "Will you three be staying with the Unsullied?" she asked.


    "Yes, Saintess. We won''t abandon our brothers," one said, while the others nodded.


    "I thought so. Unfortunately, the Unsullied camp is no place for a little girl, so that just leaves little Missandei here alone," she told them, the brothers looking guilty but determined to walk their path while Missandei looked to the ground in worry.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "I have an offer for you, though. If you''d be willing, that is," Yaling continued, stroking the girl''s hair.


    Missandei looked up, giving her an adorable head tilt. "You can read and write, correct?" Missandei nodded before Yaling continued. "You see, I could use a personal scribe, preferably someone who knows what was going on in this city before I came along."


    The offer was clear, but the girl seemed confused. Yaling could see it in her big, golden eyes. After all, in the young Naathi''s mind, she was nothing but a slave, so why would someone of Yaling''s status take an interest in her?


    She would be correct under normal circumstances. There were plenty of children in similar situations as Missandei, and she couldn''t take them all under her wing. No, this was because, for whatever reason, her Lord deemed the girl important enough for Yaling to ensure her safety and happiness.


    Yaling wondered what the reason was. Sure, the girl was intelligent beyond her years, but her Lord had an entire school filled to the brim with genius mages. Yaling could tell that the little Naathi would grow up to be a beauty, but she also knew that her Lord wasn''t so vain as to let that be his only reason. Her Lord already had a bevy of beautiful women to warm his bed¡ªsomething she wasn''t at all jealous about¡ªnot to mention that, if not for him being so relaxed in his world conquest, he could have all the most desirable women handed over to him on a silver platter.


    She''d tried sending her questions through their bond, but in response, she only got a sense of amusement from her Lord. Her Lord could be like that sometimes; purposely obtuse and vague. She sent a huff through the link, making sure her Lord knew she was slightly miffed. She''d simply have to figure things out for herself.


    One of Missandei''s brothers nudged her, giving her a look before she got herself together. "Saintess, this one would be honored to perform the duty," she said, bowing.


    "Wonderful, now say your goodbyes for now and I''ll get you set up in my tent," Yaling told the girl, holding out a hand.


    Missandei seemed shocked but still gave each of her brothers a tight hug before taking Yaling''s offered hand with a small smile.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Grazdan hastily made his way to the Wise Master''s meeting chambers, cracking his whip at a few of the slaves carrying his palanquin who appeared to be slacking. As he had said, this was urgent, and he was beginning to feel that he had been too forgiving toward the damned ingrates.


    He didn''t have all the information about what this was regarding, but from what little he had heard, things weren''t looking good: Astapor had been burned to the ground, and by all accounts, it began with the revolt of the Unsullied.


    Grazdan shivered, casting a suspicious look at the slaves transporting him. Any notion of a slave uprising was a worrying prospect, something he and the other Wise Masters would certainly be discussing shortly. A message would need to be sent. Astapor, Yunkai, and Meereen were the heart of Essosi slavery, and they couldn''t allow any idea of freedom to start creeping into the minds of their property.


    Bursting through the doors, Grazdan was surprised to find that he was the last to arrive. Things must be worse than he had assumed, Grazdan thought.


    "Good, now that everyone is in attendance, we can begin," Yurkhaz zo Yunzak, Supreme Commander of the Armies and Allies of Yunkai, said, receiving a round of agreements. "The situation in Astapor is direr than we assumed. From my sources, it''s been confirmed that the newly famed Golden Saintess visited Kraznys''s pyramid before the Unsullied attacked," he continued.


    "The Red Priests were right, we need to put this new religion down before we''re next," Yezzan zo Qaggaz gasped, his many rolls of fat wobbling.


    "And will the Red Temples be helping us fight their fight?" Grazdan asked. It was obvious what the Red Priests were up to, and if a war could be avoided, that would be for the best.


    "They have agreed to split the cost of any sell-swords that we hire," Yurkhaz replied, and Grazdan nodded. He still didn''t like it, but he knew the others on the council wouldn''t refuse the gold.


    "What are the odds this Golden Saintess even has her eyes on Yunkai?" he asked, hearing murmurs throughout the room.


    "Even if they don''t directly attack, the golden religion is a threat to our very way of life. The Red Priests know best. The false god of Light will be the end of all we''ve built," Yezzan said, making Grazdan roll his eyes. Religious fanatics always got on his nerves.


    "What role did the Golden Saintess play in Astapor''s downfall, and how do we plan to stop it from happening to us?" he asked, raising a valid point.


    "Bah, it was nothing more than the Golden Whore performing her vile witchcraft and seduction on the foolish Good Master. The Unsullied care not for whom they serve; as long as their master holds their whip, they loyally obey," Yezzan argued, but that only brought up more questions.


    "If that''s the case, how do we combat this so-called witchcraft?" Grazdan asked, looking around at the silenced table.


    Yurkhaz pounded his fist on the table. "It doesn''t matter; we will ready ourselves for war. The witch won''t even have the chance to enter our great city," he declared, and it didn''t seem like anyone would argue for a different approach.


    Grazdan sighed. War was so costly. He would have preferred a more economical solution than this.


    A New God''s Conquest


    "Fuck¡­ Yes, husband¡­ Harder¡­ Pound my little pussy harder," Val moaned, and Lux obliged, speeding up his thrusts as he fucked the shit out of his wife''s hairy cunt from behind.


    Lux didn''t mind the natural look. After all, variety was the spice of life, and his wife''s blonde bush was an enticing sight to look at as he thrust away.


    "Harder!" she demanded, and Lux rolled his eyes. The woman could be an absolute menace between the sheets at times. Especially, after a good fight, like the one they''d just come back from against a group of Wildlings that wouldn''t fall in line.


    At the same time he gave in to his wife''s demands, really laying it into the needy woman, thankful that their mattress was magically reinforced and that her training had done wonders for her physique, Lux took a peek into what his beautiful Saintess was up to.


    Lux now knew for sure that this was an alternate universe that seemed to include most of the characters from the book, though the ages of more than a few characters leaned more toward those in the show.


    He was pleased that Missandei had already been captured into slavery; otherwise, he would have had to be the one to steal her away from her peaceful home. That would have been a whole debacle, luckily avoided, because nothing would have stopped him from kidnapping the little girl. The dynamic duo of Daenerys Stormborn and Missandei was something he wouldn''t allow to go unrealized.


    And it definitely wasn''t because he was plotting a future where the two beauties¡ªone of porcelain and the other mocha¡ªwere intertwined in a wonderfully contrasting view on his bed. No, sir, not at all.


    But that was for another time. Right now, Val''s words brought him back to the present: "Please, husband, breed me. Give Delphi a cute sibling to look after."


    Now, as enticing as those words were, Lux thought having two kids so early would be a little much. He''d just started his new immortal life and already had one kid, did he really want to take care of another?


    Then he imagined all the fun he would have with the Nordic beauty beneath him after seeding her womb. The mental pictures in his mind of the blonde''s captivating motherly form were enough for him to put all reservations about the responsibility that came along with children to the back of his mind.


    Lux grabbed a handful of his wife''s beautiful long hair, increasing his thrust''s speed as his woman cried out in pure rapture.


    "Fuck, your thick ass is so sexy, woman. It''s going to be even better after you put on a few pounds from¡­ carrying¡­ my¡­ child," he grunted between each thrust at the end before finally releasing his load, his shaft buried to the hilt, his tip firmly pressed against her waiting womb.


    Like with Bella, Lux could feel his seed taking root. Copulating was a little different for a god like himself, he''d found out and if he didn''t want to get a woman pregnant, the chances of fertilization seemed to remain at a mortal level. Still, when he desired it, there was no stopping the supernaturally potent spunk.


    Read ahead on my pat reon


    Link: patreo n. com (slash) CodeKingu


    Or just google ''pat reon codekingu''


    Join my Discord: discord .gg/VP2q8XPk4d

 Chapter 19: Zenith

    Disclaimer: I own nothing but my original characters and works; all other characters and worlds belong to their respective owners.


    Noire stalked through the snowy brush, her prey in sight. She scoffed; the dumb human would have been dead a hundred times over if that was her intent.


    No, she was following her father''s newest mate only because she''d been coerced into the task with the promise of more head pats. Apparently, the witch had a dormant Sacred Gear, and it was now up to Noire to see it awakened.


    At the very least, Noire would get to have some fun. For someone who wasn''t as great as her father, the simplest way to unlock their gear was to be put into a life-and-death situation.


    Noire had heard about all the near-death experiences Rose had gone through in her previous world. Normally, she would have already activated her gear long ago, but according to her father, Rose had a particularly powerful Sacred Gear that, until now, her body wouldn''t have been able to handle.


    Noire scoffed again; there was no way the foolish girl''s Sacred Gear could be stronger than her mighty self.


    As the sun began to set, Noire figured it was a good enough time to put her plans into motion.


    She raised a mighty paw, a black spell circle forming on the ground as she drew on her father''s seemingly infinite magical reserves¡ªafter all, she was doing this for him, so he might as well lend her some extra juice. Noire was sure it would have gone to waste otherwise; her lecherous old man was likely busy rutting with the many other women he surrounded himself with, anyway.


    Noire nodded at the black silhouette of a man that appeared, so dark it consumed the very light around it. It would do perfectly, she thought.


    Her father had told her that she could be quite sadistic for such a little cutie, and as she watched the summoned shadow appear in front of the girl''s horse, preparing to terrorize the poor thing, Noire felt that her father might be somewhat correct, just this once.


    The shadow just stood there ominously as Rose held her wand tight. "Avada Kedavra," she incanted, the green light unfortunately harmlessly bouncing off the dark creature.


    Noire had to give it to the girl; she hadn''t expected her to start out with such a vicious curse. Heh, leave it to her father to so easily corrupt the valiant hero type. Noire chuckled; she''d probably have done the same, after all, that thing was super creepy.


    Rose didn''t even have time to react after sending out her first attack. The creature appeared in a blur, one of its long appendages whipping her off the petrified horse.


    Noire heard her groan as she slumped against a tree. It was a good thing the witch hadn''t taken her physical training lightly; otherwise, she might be a broken sack of bones right about now, Noire thought.


    Still, the blow was hard enough to daze the witch, and as the shadow creature approached, Rose was only barely able to summon the wand that had flown from her grasp before the black slithering fingers wrapped around her neck.


    But it wouldn''t be enough, Noire knew. Even with her magical focus in hand, the multicolored spells harmlessly bounced off the darkness-taken-form.


    Its iron grip restricted the girl''s airway, her limbs losing strength while her eyes became glassy, and Noire wondered if her father''s half-baked plan was even going to work.


    At least, those were Noire''s thoughts before she felt the burst of magical energy from the girl, a pitch-black gauntlet forming on her left arm. Damn, the thing looked badass, Noire could admit. It looked like something a necromancer king from one of her father''s movies would wear.


    Looks aside, it also seemed to have some actual strength behind it, she thought, looking around at the gathering dark clouds with interest.


    It definitely wasn''t a natural weather phenomenon, Noire noted, seeing the winds take on a gray hue as the witch''s surroundings started to crack and crumble.


    Noire could feel it¡ªsome form of deathly energy seeping into the nature around the girl. However, whatever Sacred Gear she''d gained, it wasn''t enough to damage the creature of darkness that Noire had borrowed some of her father''s power to create.


    But her mission had been accomplished, so she simply commanded the creature to back away, Rose falling to the ground in a panting heap.


    Noire hopped down, bounding over to the exhausted girl and leaping onto the shoulder of the shadow summon. With a mental command, it hoisted Rose onto its shoulder before walking over to a dry patch under a tree.


    "N-Noire¡­ Is that you? What''s going on?" Rose groaned, and Noire rolled her eyes. Of course it was her. Who else could match her striking form?


    "W-What happened? What is that thing?" the dumb girl continued hounding her with questions. Noire sighed; this was going to be troublesome.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Back on her horse, Rose scowled. She''d offered to help with the small things that needed handling in this godforsaken land, and what did she get for it? Nearly having a heart attack from some loony scheme that Lux had cooked up.


    She looked back down at the black gauntlet. Okay, this thing was pretty great, though, she thought. Maybe she wouldn''t hold it against him too much. Still, she might be able to use it as a little blackmail in the future.


    Rose rubbed her hands together, scheming. Yes, yes, that would work perfectly, she muttered.


    But that could be put off for another time; she was still going to complete this mission one way or another. She wasn''t going to give Lux any more ammunition to tease her.


    Rose rode through the night, a simple night vision charm removing any risk of traveling through the darkness, and as the sun crested, she checked her map, seeing that she was right around where her objective should be.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Homenum Revelio," Rose chanted, pleased to find traces not too far off, nudging her mount to get a move on.


    "Who goes there?" a scraggly-looking man sitting on a rock called out.


    "Get your boss. I''m not here to talk to the underlings," Rose told the man, who, of course, didn''t take kindly to being talked down to by a young girl.


    "Heh, I don''t think the leader needs to be around for what I''ve got in mind," the savage said, rubbing his hands together and licking his chops. "Lass, have you been stolen yet?" he asked, making her roll her eyes.


    Rose didn''t feel like playing around; she was still in a bad mood from earlier, so she sent a silent Cruciatus Curse, smiling as the man fell to the ground, writhing in pain.


    Rose chuckled after cutting off the curse and watching the man scamper away. She hadn''t held him under the effects for too long; she still needed the man to act as a messenger.


    Not long after, Rose heard the sound of multiple footsteps and rustling bushes before finding herself surrounded by a bunch of savages with stone spears led by some weirdo with bones tied to his leather vest.


    "Witch, have you come to die? Or mayhaps you''ve come to offer yourself up? You''d make for some fine breeding stock," the bone-shirted man said.


    "The Queen-Beyond-the-Wall gave you a chance to peacefully join under her. But now that you were dull enough to reject her kind offer, you get to deal with me," Rose told them, grinning wickedly.


    The bone man broke down into laughter, wildly slapping his knee. "Eh, you hear that, boys? This wee lass has come to put us in our place," Bone Shirt hollered, barely able to speak through his laughter.


    As Rose had already mentioned, she was still in a pretty bad mood, so she felt these kind folk would be the perfect test subject for her newly gained powers.


    Rose knew that most of the group would run for the hills once she started throwing around spells. This would be a hassle, considering she didn''t feel like running around the wilderness to hunt all of the fuckers down. With all that in mind, her dark gauntlet formed on her hand before black clouds covered the skies while howling gray winds completely surrounded the encircling Wildlings.


    There was a shift in the air as the previously overconfident warriors realized that they may have bitten off more than they could chew.


    Rose cackled maniacally as she watched the dumb savages run around in a panic, sending exploding charms here and there whenever one of the Wildlings had the bright idea to charge at her.


    After taking a couple of deep breaths and calming herself, Rose looked around at the ruined clearing. More than a few had turned to ashes trying to run through her death winds, probably preferring their chance with that rather than the bombardment that turned most into mincemeat.


    She ended up sparing a few of the women who immediately hid behind cover. Rose looked over at the limbless body of the bone-shirted guy, wondering how upset they''d be over the death of their leader.


    Whatever, that wasn''t her problem, Rose shrugged, urging her horse to trot over to one of the trembling women. "Oy, lead me to the rest of your people," she commanded.


    Later, Rose looked over the slightly terrified band of Wildlings as they prepared to abandon the shitty little village they''d set up for the city Val was building on top of the ruins of Craster''s Keep.


    Looking down Rose met eyes with a little red-headed child staring her down.


    "What," Rose asked, scowling after the little shit just continued to mean mug her.


    "Piss off you little bugger!" she hissed, and when the kid continued to glare, Rose decided that ignoring the brat was the best option.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Damn, that girl has some serious mental problems, Noire thought after watching the young witch go on a murderous rampage.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Lux set aside the project he''d been working on, sensing his lovely red-headed witch approaching.


    Honestly, he was more than a bit surprised by the Sacred Gear she''d awakened. He had half-heartedly expected something clich¨¦, like her being one of the two Dragon Emperors. Instead, from what he could discern, she seemed to have some sort of subspecies of Zenith Tempest¡ªeither that or an unknown Longinus with similar properties.


    It was definitely a Longinus; Lux could at least tell that much, and it was one he found very interesting. It would need a name, Lux thought, coming to a decision shortly after. Zenith Necros seems fitting enough, he nodded to himself. He couldn''t wait to experiment on his woman in the name of training.


    Before he could continue planning the hellish training he''d put the young witch through, his workshop door violently crashed open, the beauty in question stomping toward him.


    "Rose, sweetheart, I hope your outing went well," Lux greeted his lover, who by all means didn''t seem too pleased to see him.


    Instead of greeting him with a passionate embrace as he''d hoped, the furious girl sent him an expertly executed front kick directly between his legs.


    Lux crumpled to the ground, moaning and groaning from the agonizing blow until his body melted into a puddle of black goo from the intense pain.


    Lux stepped out of a shadow in one of his work shop''s corners, internally saluting the elemental shadow clone for taking the fatal attack meant for him.


    The clone was a little thing he''d cooked up after successfully attempting to copy the Naruto-verse''s form of chakra. For this instance, he had obviously canceled the memory transfer that the jutsu was so famously known for, having no desire at all to experience the feeling of his divine nuts being crushed.


    "Darling, I thought we''d gone over how expressing your feelings through violence wasn''t healthy," Lux scolded, only further infuriating the little witch.


    "You fucking shithead," Rose screeched, running over with a wild haymaker that Lux easily caught before locking her into his unbreakable embrace.


    "Fuck, I almost had a heart attack, you dick. Couldn''t you have found an easier way to unlock my Sacred Gear?" Rose continued complaining while uselessly pounding on his chiseled chest.


    "Maybe, but all''s well that ends well, right?" Lux chuckled, massaging his enraged woman''s head while running his hands through her pretty red hair.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Benjen Stark led his trusty garron through the icy cavern connecting the North to the lands beyond, accompanied by the sworn brothers under his command for the range.


    He had just been promoted to First Ranger, and for his first task, he had the unfortunate duty of investigating rumors of a Wildling queen gathering forces in the Haunted Forest.


    It was almost too nonsensical for him to believe; the Haunted Forest was generally considered the territory of the Night''s Watch. Nothing should have happened there without them getting word. If it weren''t for the clear signs of something unusual, Benjen would have dismissed the whole thing as a tall tale.


    For now, their small group was simply out to scout. It was too soon to gather the numbers needed to disperse a growing Wildling warband without further information.


    Their first stop would be a native of the forest who should be more informed than anyone else about the goings-on in his territory.


    Benjen sighed, lamenting that the Black Brotherhood was in such a dire situation that they had to deal with scum like Craster. Unfortunately, their order wasn''t the noble calling it used to be, and now the only recruits they could gain were the few criminals unlucky enough to be carted off to the Wall. So, even if he wanted nothing more than to run the gods-forsaken, inbreeding scum through with his sword, the cost it would have on the Night''s Watch would be too high.


    As his party traveled through the wilderness, Benjen began to believe that something really was happening in the forest. He wasn''t completely convinced about the whole "Queen Beyond the Wall" thing, but there was definitely something going on. After all, they had nearly reached their destination without so much as a trace of any Wildlings.


    As if his thoughts were coming to life, Benjen looked up from the map he had been checking, noticing his steed coming to a halt without his command, only to find his small scouting party completely surrounded by heavily armored, black-and-gold spearmen.


    ''They were fucked,'' was the only thing he could think, not even questioning how such fine armor and weapons made it beyond the Wall, because if these mysterious enemies were hostile, he didn''t like the chances he and his men had of making it out alive.


    Read ahead on my pat reon


    Link: patreo n. com (slash) CodeKingu


    Or just google ''pat reon codekingu''


    Join my Discord: discord .gg/VP2q8XPk4d

 Chapter 20: Queen

    Disclaimer: I own nothing but my original characters and works; all other characters and worlds belong to their respective owners.


    Being taken hostage by a group of unknown soldiers wasn''t what Benjen had expected from his first expedition as First Ranger; unfortunately, that was the reality he was facing. Sure, getting killed or captured by the Wildlings was always a risk in this line of duty, but this situation was entirely baffling.


    "My good man, may I ask where exactly you''re taking us?" Benjen asked the taller soldier, who appeared to be in charge, trying to break the tense silence before scrunching his nose at the smell of one of his greener men soiling their trousers.


    "To the Queen," the man simply replied, making the small hairs on the back of Benjen''s neck instinctively rise at the sinister, raspy tone. There was something seriously wrong about the armored soldier''s voice.


    Ah, so the rumors were true, Benjen sighed. Now his questions only multiplied: Who were these heavily armored soldiers? How had this so-called Queen gone unnoticed for so long? And would they even make it out alive to report these grim tidings?


    "L-Lord Stark, what''s going to happen to us? Will we be alright?" the lad stewing in his own filth stuttered.


    "Aye, lad, just don''t get any foolhardy ideas in that head of yours," Benjen told the boy, trying to keep his men calm. Honestly, he didn''t know how this would play out, but the last thing they needed was someone upsetting their heavily armed captors.


    As they continued their march, Benjen couldn''t help but become increasingly flabbergasted as they were led through a bustling town that definitely shouldn''t have been there.


    Benjen could admit to himself that he hadn''t seen much of the world; the farthest south he''d ever been was the partly ruined Harrenhal, but what he was witnessing now didn''t seem at all natural.


    Instead of the squat dwellings he was accustomed to in the North, the streets his group marched through were lined with double-story cottages more fitting for wealthy southern merchants than the Wildlings he''d seen entering.


    And that was the least remarkable thing he noticed. What he truly couldn''t understand was the drastic shift in climate they felt after entering the unexplainable town. It was to the point that the heavy layers of fur he wore were starting to make him sweat.


    Finally, they seemed to reach their destination, though Benjen didn''t even know what to call the structure before him. The building was the size of a castle, yet there were no walls in sight, nor the defenses that should be required to fend off attackers for such a structure.


    After being shoved into the grand entryway, Benjen finally saw the one calling herself the Queen-Beyond-the-Wall. Sitting on a throne decorated with spoils of the hunt, a striking woman wearing silver armor lined with white fur looked at his group as if they were no more than mere ants.


    Benjen had to hold himself back from outright gaping at the unbelievably beautiful woman. He''d thought he''d known beauty after seeing Ashara Dayne at the Tourney of Harrenhal, but now he realized he knew nothing.


    "You stand before Val Tenebris, Queen of the Free Folk," the herald announced, luckily breaking him out of his daze. His men, however, were not so fortunate, and he winced in sympathy as the guards delivered firm strikes to their guts with the butts of their spears.


    "Crow, why have you trespassed on my territory?" she lazily drawled. Benjen felt this would be nothing more than a show, perhaps a bit of revenge toward those she considered enemies. Either way, this likely wouldn''t be a pleasant meeting.


    Benjen stepped forward to speak. After all, it wasn''t like any of the other men he''d brought along would be of use here. "My lady, I am Benjen Stark, First Ranger of the Night''s¡ª"


    "I don''t need to know your name, Crow. Tell me why you''ve come, or maybe I''ll just send your heads back to the Wall as a message," the Queen''s icy voice cut him off, and Benjen knew it wasn''t a hollow threat; this woman would have them killed without batting an eye.


    "We came to speak with Craster. We were under the impression that this was still his land," he answered, deciding not to beat around the bush.


    "Craster is no longer with us," she told him, the nasty smile on her face only adding to the Queen''s beauty.


    Before he could ask further, the doors at the side of the room opened, and a tall man with a complexion he''d never seen before entered. By his skin, Benjen would assume the man was from Dorne or Essos perhaps, but his hair and eyes were what truly stood out: half as black as night while the other half was pure gold, flowing down to the middle of his back, with a piercing gaze to match.


    "Now entering, Lux Tenebris, paramour of the Queen, court fool, and hedge wizard," the herald announced from the side, making Benjen raise an eyebrow at the odd list of titles the equally odd man held. From the look on the man''s face, Benjen wondered if he''d even been told about those titles.


    Lux scowled and glanced over at the court herald, who was about to receive a spear to the face before Lux noticed his glassy gaze and the trace of familiar magic. It was clear this was the work of his little red witch. He''d be punishing the vixen later, although he had a sneaking suspicion that receiving the punishment was all part of his lover''s plans.


    But that could wait until later, Lux thought as he walked over to his pregnant wife''s throne and nudged her over on the seat, which was plenty wide for two. He was interested in what his wife would decide to do with the man. After all, he hadn''t expected to meet with a Stark so soon.


    Lux put an arm around his lovely wife''s shoulders while his other hand went to her slightly bulging stomach. "Wife, are these scary men bothering you?" he teased, earning a violent elbow to the gut in return, which did nothing but wrinkle his fine clothing.


    "Nothing I can''t handle, Husband. How about you get on with your duties as my court fool?" she shot back, making him grin before grabbing her chin and leaning down to meet those wonderfully soft lips of hers with his own.


    Lux smiled into their kiss, noticing out of the corner of his eye the uncomfortable look on the Stark''s face, while those under his command nearly had their jaws on the floor.


    Chuckling, Lux broke away from the kiss, moving his lips to her ear after seeing his wife''s hungry gaze. "Later, my dear wife. Let''s not leave our guests waiting," he whispered.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    After calming down his aroused wife, Lux leaned back in the spot on the throne he''d stolen. "Apologies for the interruption. Carry on, and don''t mind me," he told the room, while the few maids at the side tried to hide their blushes.


    "R-Right, where were we?" Val asked no one in particular, trying to pull herself together. "Yes, that''s right¡­ Crows, tell me, what do you think I should do with you lot?" She looked to Benjen, the one who would obviously be speaking for his group.


    "We didn''t come to start any hostilities, only to gather information on the rumor of the gathering Free Folk," Benjen said, tactfully referring to the savage Wildlings by their preferred name. Lux thought it was smart of the Stark. Otherwise, his fierce wife would have likely planted her axe in the man''s skull at the perceived slight.


    "Wonderful, and now that you know the rumors to be true, what''s your plan? Scurry back to the Wall and prepare to eradicate my people?" Val questioned, completely unconcerned by the likely scenario.


    "I won''t insult your intelligence. Whether I return or not, the Night''s Watch won''t allow you to gather forces this close to the Wall," Benjen said, making Val scowl.


    "Won''t allow us! This is our land, Crow!" Val decreed before standing and drawing her axe. "I should take your tongue for that," she growled, the men behind Benjen cowering while the man being threatened stood tall like a Stark should. At least that''s what he thought. Who knows, maybe he''s pissing his pants right now, Lux thought. It''s not like he was going to enhance his smell to check.


    "Do you have any reason to give as to why I should allow you to return with your heads on your shoulders?" Val asked while Lux continued to think about nonsense.


    "I''m a man of the Night''s Watch. We do not fear dying in the line of duty. Killing us won''t prevent my brothers from preparing for war," Benjen replied, and Val paused at those words, sheathing her weapon before returning to her seat and nuzzling against Lux''s side.


    "You''ve got guts, Crow." Val smiled before continuing. "I''ll allow you to return, but the others will pay with their lives for the crimes against my people," she declared.


    "Your Grace, I beg of you, most of these lads are still green; they''ve done nothing against your own." Benjen pleaded, and Lux could respect the man willing to lower himself for those under his command. Not enough to do anything about it, but he figured gaining his respect was enough of a consolation prize for the young Stark anyway.


    "And most of my people you''ve killed without thought were simply trying to survive in these barren lands that we''re trapped in," Val told the man, no sympathy in her tone.


    Lux did his best not to outwardly roll his eyes. His beautiful wife was definitely more than a little biased, he thought, but it wasn''t like he had any fondness for the men in black, so he''d just let her do as she pleased.


    "Kill them," Val ordered without batting an eye.


    Lux could clearly see the grief on Benjen''s face after each of his men was speared cleanly through the throat. Still, he stood there stoically, and Lux could tell the man would never have it in his heart to forgive. It didn''t matter much to Lux, though. Soon there wouldn''t be a need for the Night''s Watch, and he had no plans to keep the order of criminals among the living.


    "Take him away¡­ and someone clean up this mess," Val ordered again, turning to him with that hungry look she''d been putting off from earlier.


    Lux looked at the Stark with a smile, seeing him glaring at his woman while being dragged away. In Lux''s eyes, that simply sealed the man''s fate.


    Turning back to his eager wife, Lux gave her a chaste kiss on the cheek. "Not right now, my love. There''s a little brat I need to punish," he told her. Seeing her disappointed look, Lux leaned down again to give her a deep kiss on the lips. "I''ll make it up to you. You won''t be able to walk after we''re done," Lux promised before vanishing from his spot, ready to hunt down a little minx.


    Stealthily appearing in one of the estate''s gardens, Lux eyed his prey playing around with Aurora; the little golden wolf happily bounding around the small patch of grass.


    Creeping up, he wrapped his arms around the girl''s thin waist, laughing deeply at the startled squeal that only lasted a short moment, his familiar tone calming the little witch down as she squirmed her tight ass into his waist.


    "My naughty Rose, I hope you''re prepared for your punishment," Lux nibbled on her tender earlobe, his young lover shivering from his warm breath along with the likely very dirty thoughts running through her mind.


    "L-Lux, what are you talking about? I''ve been with Aurora all day," Rose claimed, playing dumb and fooling no one.


    "Oh, if that''s the case, maybe I should get back to Val¡­" Lux trailed off, feeling the witch go stiff in his arms.


    "I still don''t know what you''re talking about, but maybe you can punish me for anything I might do in the future," she bargained, and Lux trailed a hand up to one of her modest-sized breasts, squeezing and drawing out a lewd moan.


    Lux hummed, pondering the offer while Rose prayed for her punishment. "I think that could be arranged," he said, hearing his witch sigh in relief before giving his golden wolf a wink and Apparating away with his lover.


    Aurora rolled her eyes, seeing the pile of previously worn clothes fall to the ground, letting out a little huff before trotting away to find something else to do.


    Both in their birthday suits, Lux threw the naughty girl face-down, ass-up onto the golden silk sheets of his mattress, crawling up after her and grabbing a handful of that pert ass flesh.


    Rose moaned, enjoying his groping before he stopped, raised his hand, and gave her little booty a tight slap, making his lover let out a squeal of pleasure.


    "This was your plan all along, wasn''t it?" Lux asked, giving her other cheek another slap. "Tell me why I shouldn''t stop," he ordered.


    "Please, Sir, I''ve been a bad girl, and this bad girl needs her punishment," Rose begged, wiggling her bare ass in his direction.


    Lux grinned, giving her ass another spank before tracing a finger along her already slick slit. "This is meant to be a punishment, right? A naughty girl like yourself doesn''t deserve any foreplay, isn''t that right?" he asked, getting onto his knees and lining his throbbing cock up to his lover''s tight pussy.


    "That''s right, Sir. Please, fuck this naughty girl," Rose replied, screaming in ecstasy a second later as the thick shaft pierced her to the core.


    "Is¡­ this¡­ what¡­ you¡­ were¡­ hoping¡­ for?" Lux growled between each rough thrust, his balls loudly clapping against her engorged clit every time his hips met her bubbly rear.


    "N-No," she denied before continuing. "I-I want a baby. Please, knock me up like the others," Rose begged, and Lux paused at that.


    Now, Lux had no problem with more children; after all, he''d realized he didn''t even have to do much with the elves taking care of everything, but with Rose, it was different.


    Lux stopped the rough fucking, still buried to the hilt in the little witch''s pulsating cunt, dropping the dom play and flipping his beautiful redhead onto her back.


    Leaning down, Lux gave her a long, loving kiss, enjoying the feeling of her soft tits mashed against his chiseled pecs. "Rose, you know I love you, but I don''t think you''re ready for that just yet," he told the girl, starting to move his hips again, this time with slow, sensual thrusts.


    "I am. Let me carry your child," she argued, making Lux chuckle at the simple words while running his hand through her pretty red hair.


    "What of your friends you''ve told me so much about? Don''t you want Hermione and Ginny to be a part of our child''s life?" he asked, seeing her eyes light up.


    "You haven''t forgotten my promise to get you back to your world, right? And remember what I said about dimension nonsense? We''ll likely return within moments from when you tumbled through the veil," Lux said, and after reaffirming his words, he felt his lover''s wonderful legs wrapping around his waist as she pulled him down into a passionate lip lock.


    Rose pulled away, brightly smiling up at him. "No, I haven''t forgotten, and I''ll never doubt you," she told him, making him give her a deeper thrust that had her let out a low moan before continuing to yap. "You''re right, though; I do want my friends to be there for our child. As long as you don''t forget when the time comes, I''ll be fine waiting," Rose finally agreed.


    "Good, my love. Now let''s forget about all of that and enjoy the rest of the night we have together," Lux told her, his thrusts speeding up along with the arousing squelching sounds from the girl''s drenched cunt.


    Read ahead on my pat reon


    Link: patreo n. com (slash) CodeKingu


    Or just google ''pat reon codekingu''


    Join my Discord: discord .gg/VP2q8XPk4d

 Chapter 21: Tidings

    Disclaimer: I own nothing but my original characters and works; all other characters and worlds belong to their respective owners.


    Benjen dragged his exhausted garron along with his equally tired self into the clearing between the Haunted Forest and the Wall. He''d ridden nonstop without rest; the Night''s Watch needed to prepare for what was coming.


    As he approached the tunnel''s entrance, the announcing horn didn''t have the same welcoming sound it used to, not with the losses he''d suffered and the dire news he had to relay.


    There was a somber mood as he entered the keep; the members of the Night''s Watch understood that something terribly wrong must have occurred for him to return alone.


    Benjen found the Lord Commander overlooking the training yard, and with an understanding look, Jeor Mormont gestured for him to follow as they made their way to the Commander''s Tower.


    "Corn, corn," the Commander''s ever-present crow demanded, hopping around the plain chambers. The older man fished through his pockets before tossing the grains over.


    "Come, sit, Benjen," Jeor gestured from behind his desk.


    "Now tell me what happened. I''m assuming it''s nothing good," he said after Benjen had situated himself.


    "Aye, Lord Commander. We were captured on our way to Craster''s territory. Craster is dead, along with the men I led, and a Queen is gathering her forces around his former keep. I was only let go on a whim," Benjen reported.


    Benjen saw the old man sigh at that. "Then war it will be. If only our brotherhood were what it once was. Too many will be lost for this foolishness," he lamented, making Benjen nod and frown.


    "But enough of that. What else can you tell me about this Queen Beyond the Wall?" he asked, pulling himself out of his dour thoughts.


    "It''s worse than a Wildling gathering an army of their fellows. They''re building an honest city out in those woods, and on top of that, they''ve gotten their hands on steel armor and arms in numbers I''ve never seen before," Benjen explained, making the old man''s fists clench.


    "Are you speaking the truth? How could this be?" the Commander questioned.


    Benjen shook his head. "Aye, you have my word. How they''ve managed it, I only have a guess. The Queen has a lover¡ªat least, I think he''s her lover¡ªwho doesn''t look like a Wildling; I can only assume him to be an Essosi from his coloring."


    "If that is true, this could be a plot against the Kingdom." Jeor looked down in thought. "I have letters to write. Go and get some rest, son," he said, a clear dismissal.


    Benjen didn''t move, thinking about how to put his suspicions into words. "Is there anything else?" the Old Bear asked, seeing him still seated.


    "Aye, Commander. There was something off about my time in captivity. The Queen''s paramour was introduced as a wizard, and I can''t convince myself that the claim was false," Benjen finished, seeing his Commander''s disbelieving look. He couldn''t blame him; after all, he too could barely believe what he''d seen.


    "I''ll leave you to your work, Commander," he offered, deciding not to push the issue further.


    "Lad," Benjen heard Jeor call as he was about to pull the door open. "Don''t let the loss of your men tear you apart. The Night''s Watch has stood strong for eight thousand years. We''ve faced darker days and survived. Even if sorcery is involved, we won''t go down easily," he added. Benjen simply nodded before leaving for his quarters.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Ned Stark sighed at his desk. He was never meant to be here, and every day he wished his older brother was in his place. He was still wracking his mind over what to do about the grim news that had arrived by raven just the other night. ''Dark wings, dark words, indeed,'' he thought.


    He''d prayed to the gods that he wouldn''t have to see another battlefield in his life, but if the threat from beyond the Wall was as great as Benjen claimed, there wouldn''t be much of a choice.


    Coming to a decision, Ned prepared the parchments he would need. He would have to send word to King''s Landing¡ªthis issue concerned the entire realm. After that, he would need to send word to the lords of the North to begin preparations for the worst.


    Ned wrung out his cramped hand after finishing the last letter before standing up and leaving the chambers, looking for someone to run the parchments up to the Maester.


    "Ah, Vayon, please have Maester Luwin send these out with haste," Ned ordered his loyal steward, whom he happened to come across first.


    "Of course, Lord Stark," he replied, taking the bundle and walking off.


    Ned put on his furs, deciding to get some fresh air. He sorely needed it after dealing with his duties.


    He smiled, seeing his lady wife¡ªas beautiful as ever¡ªstanding on the balcony, overlooking the training yards.


    "My Lady," he greeted, wrapping an arm around her waist.


    "Lord Husband," she returned, leaning into his embrace.


    If there was something he didn''t regret about becoming the Lord of Winterfell, it was his wife and the children she bore him.


    As he relaxed in the crisp winter air, Ned couldn''t help but notice the dark glances his wife sent at Jon down in the yard. He sighed. Ned had hoped she would grow out of her hatred toward the innocent child, but it seemed her southern teachings wouldn''t allow it, even after all these years.


    Ned could only pray that his sister would forgive him in the afterlife.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Varys slinked through one of the many hidden corridors of the Red Keep. One of his little birds was meant to hand over an important message from his ally in Pentos.


    Illyrio had kept him informed of the goings-on in Essos, and Varys was troubled to conclude that the continent would likely enter a long period of turbulence if things continued as they were.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Because of this, he might need to make adjustments to his long-laid plans, something he was loath to do. But it might just be necessary. Young Aegon was meant to grow into a fine king during his time in Essos. Now that the lands might erupt into violent and bloody religious wars, Varys couldn''t be assured of the boy''s safety.


    Passing a small nook, Varys handed a small pouch of coins to his little bird before receiving a piece of parchment in return, barely stopping his stroll for more than a breath as he continued down the hall.


    Varys frowned as he read the message. The Golden Saintess was traveling to Slaver''s Bay. The last thing anyone needed was for the upstart religion of zealots to acquire an army.


    Unfortunately, there was nothing Varys could do at the moment, so he carried on to his destination, burning the note to ashes on one of the wall''s torches as he went.


    Taking his assigned seat in the small council''s chamber, Varys nodded to the Hand. "Lord Arryn," he tittered, only receiving a grunt in return at the meek act he liked to keep up.


    It didn''t take long for the seats to fill and for the Hand of the King to begin the meeting.


    "There will be no niceties to begin this session. We''ve received troubling news from the North," Lord Arryn told the room.


    "Would His Grace not want to know of this?" the Grand Maester, Pycelle, asked, making the Hand frown.


    "His Grace is currently indisposed at the moment," he replied, and Varys knew that to mean the King was most likely passed out drunk next to a few whores.


    The Hand cleared his throat to continue. "Lord Stark sends news that a Wildling host, armed beyond their normal means, gathers near the Wall," he said before pausing for any questions.


    "Well, how are these Wildlings getting weapons beyond the usual stone axe?" the grey-bearded Master of Laws asked.


    "It''s uncertain. Their best guess is from one of the Free Cities," the Hand replied.


    "What are they planning? Arming our enemies is an act of war," the gruff Lord Stannis broke his silence to add, receiving nods around the table.


    "We have no proof. All we can do now is prepare," Lord Arryn said.


    "The Wall has stood for thousands of years. Even if the savages are armed, will they be able to cross into the North?" Pycelle smartly added for once.


    Varys wasn''t convinced this would be so simple. No, there were too many strange events happening so close together. If he were a gambling man, Varys would say that this had something to do with the golden religion like all his other problems.


    But here was an opportunity at least. He couldn''t do anything about Essos, but if he interrupted whatever was going on in the lands beyond the North, it would be a start.


    "They might not be able to cross, but we can''t let this stand. I suggest helping the Night''s Watch conscript criminals to join the fight," Varys told the Hand, figuring that this was the most the council would be willing to do about the matter.


    Lord Arryn hummed for a bit, apparently deliberating over the matter before nodding.


    "That could work. Does anyone have any objections?" he asked the table, receiving no complaints in turn.


    Varys smiled to himself. This would just be the start of his plans to hamper the golden religion.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Delphi silently clung to the ceiling of her father''s training room. Her time spent studying to be a ninja, like in her favorite show, hadn''t been for nothing.


    Finally seeing her opportunity, Delphi went through the practiced hand signs. ''Ox, Rabbit, Monkey, Dragon, Rat, Bird, Ox, Snake, Dog, Tiger, Monkey,'' and before her daddy could even react, she pounced with a lightning-cloaked hand, ready to strike.


    Lux caught the lethal, Jutsu-cloaked arm out of the air, smiling fondly before pulling his firstborn into his arms.


    "Not too bad, baby girl. Unfortunately, the chirping of a thousand birds isn''t the best for stealth attacks," he advised, making his murderous little girl pout cutely.


    "Well, now that you''re here, how about we continue training where we left off?" Lux offered. After all, if his kid wanted to become a deadly assassin, he''d make sure she was doing it right.


    "Don''t wanna," Delphi stuck out her tongue, turning to run away, only to find her legs flailing uselessly in the air as Lux held the girl by the scruff of her neck.


    "Oh, then maybe I''ll tell your mother what you''ve been up to," he threatened with an evil grin.


    Delphi froze. "Okay, maybe just a little bit of training would be fine," she agreed.


    Later, Lux left the room, his exhausted daughter lying on the floor, unable to move. If he didn''t regularly exercise the little brat, she''d get into all sorts of trouble he didn''t feel the elves deserved to deal with¡­ because he certainly wasn''t going to.


    Disappearing from his place, Lux decided to go and see what his first baby mama was up to.


    Lux was delighted to find the sexy woman sprawled across her mattress in a loose robe, her long legs and belly bump on display. Yes, somehow he''d been talked into knocking Bella up again right after doing the same to Val.


    But that was for future Lux to worry about. Now, all he wanted to do was strip down and join his loyal slave in bed.


    Disrobing and crawling onto the silken sheets, Lux hovered over the woman''s seductive form as Bella untied the sash hiding away the last bits of modesty, her large pillowy breasts spilling out while doing interesting things as she sexily stretched in place.


    "How can you go around looking like this and not expect me to eat you up every chance I get," Lux purred as he pulled his slave into his arms.


    Bella giggled. "Please, Master, you know that I''m willing to satiate your lusts anytime."


    "Heh, have I ever told you that making you mine has been the best decision since arriving in this world?" he asked, and his words alone had the mature beauty squirming around in pleasure.


    Seeing his lover''s anticipation, Lux leaned down meating those soft lips with his own, his tongue exploring Bella''s sweet mouth while his hands roamed the curvy body carrying his progeny.


    While one hand groped a large milk-filled breast the other roamed over the protruding belly, through her neatly trimmed bush, finally reaching between the pair of lovely thick thighs to sopping pussy wanting his attention.


    With his divine hands turning the woman to putty in his arms, Lux wasn''t surprised when his beautiful slave began convulsing in orgasmic bliss, drenching his hand between her legs in a delectable spray of feminine juices not long into his ministrations.


    Lux smiled, licking the flavorful drippings off his fingers; the nearly comatose woman was his to do with as he pleased, and with a wave of his hand, the many pillows in the room rearranged themselves to support Bella''s limp form, her tempting body placed ass-up face-down into the sheets.


    Taking in the wonderful sight of Bella''s fully exposed wet pussy and crinkled hole, Lux knew he wouldn''t be able to hold himself back much longer.


    Lubing up his middle finger between the woman''s moist lower lips, he went straight to toying with her tight back door, the muffled moans letting him know that Bella was waking from her stupor.


    "Mmmm, yes, Master, it''s been too long since you used my little asshole," She whined into the pillows as Lux began slowly pushing into her depths. Feeling his woman''s tight walls gripping the invading digit with more force than what should have been possible, he was eagerly awaiting the near future with his dick, balls deep in the snug hole.


    "Don''t you worry, my little anal slut, I''ll be focusing on that hole for the rest of this night," Lux promised, feeling her muscles convulsing in anticipation as his fingers continued plunging the beauty''s depths.


    It was great having a woman with an enhanced physique to play with, Lux thought, wetting the tip of his cock in the waterfall of arousal leaking out of the woman''s slit. After housing his godly seed for a full nine months and a few into this pregnancy, Bella would be feeling no pain and only the greatest of pleasures from his large manhood splitting apart her tightest cave.


    Now, for a woman like Bella, this loss of pain was something she''d sorely grown to miss, so Lux would simply have to make up for it in other ways. And as he buried himself to the hilt in the tight asshole, Lux gave those juicy ass cheeks of hers a firm slap that echoed through the bed chambers, her cries of ecstasy joining along.


    God, he loved this new life of his.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Melisandre finally reached her first stop in Westeros after a long and tiring journey, but to her dismay, her Lord''s great enemy already seemed to have gotten his filthy claws into the land.


    As she walked through the slums, the kind of place where she could normally find willing converts, all she could hear was talk of the Lord of Light¡ªonly it was the false god fooling the poor commoners.


    Melisandre sighed; it seemed her task was going to be harder than she had imagined.


    Read ahead on my pat reon


    Link: patreo n. com (slash) CodeKingu


    My pat charges every 30 days so it doesn''t matter which day of the month you join.


    Join my Discord: discord .gg/VP2q8XPk4d

 Chapter 22: Return

    Disclaimer: I own nothing but my original characters and works; all other characters and worlds belong to their respective owners.


    Camped outside the disreputable Yellow City, Yaling tried to stifle a giggle as an envoy with a ridiculous hairstyle in the shape of a unicorn''s horn approached, riding atop a palanquin.


    Looking down from her impromptu golden throne at the man who had to get off his high horse, Yaling could tell that the greasy man wasn''t used to the position he currently found himself in. She, too, was still getting accustomed to the status she held, but it was commanded by her God, so she did her best to play the role of a goddess from her lavish seat.


    The sweet Missandei, her dutiful assistant whom Yaling was growing increasingly fond of as the days passed, served the undeserving swine a glass of tea on the table in front of his lowered chair. Yaling smiled, remembering how king her Lord was to conjure the green tea leaves out of thin air for her. The tea''s earthy flavor reminded her of the good times in her homeland.


    "Greetings, Your Holiness, I am called Grazdan mo Eraz. The humble city of Yunkai welcomes you and has prepared an offering," Grazdan said, gesturing for the slaves at his side to bring forth a large chest, making Yaling frown at the interruption of her fond memories with her Lord.


    "Riches won''t save your city. Prostrate yourself to my Lord, and he may allow the Wise Masters of this city to live the rest of their pathetic lives as beggars," Yaling told the unfortunate envoy, enjoying how he squirmed.


    Grazdan lamented his fate; why did he have to be the one to meet with this lunatic?


    He knew why, though. The council''s original plan was to meet the Golden Saintess on the field with overwhelming military force. Unfortunately, none could have predicted how quickly her army would arrive. Now, the only aid they had was from the Second Sons, and only a measly four thousand men at that. So, as loath as his fellows were to start negotiations with the sorceress, it was their best and only option.


    "Please, Saintess, there must be another arrangement we could come to," he nearly begged.


    Normally, he''d never stoop so low, but when dealing with a witch of unknown powers, he figured putting on a groveling act was the best chance to come out of this alive. After all, while they didn''t have the forces to fight in open combat, their city walls stood tall; it would be no simple task to breach the defenses, and by that time, their reinforcements would have arrived to break the siege.


    "I will not negotiate with infidels. Either open your gates or prepare to face my Lord''s wrath," the holy woman replied, making him hide a scowl.


    Well, it looked like this would be it. Grazdan felt there would be no use in further arguing with this fanatic. At the very least, he could claim he tried his best to the other council members who gave him this duty.


    "Very well, since we won''t be coming to an agreement, I will be taking my leave," he said before ordering his slaves to retreat with the gold he had tried offering¡­ only for one of the very intimidating Unsullied to stand in the way.


    He looked to the Saintess only to see her smirking. "These were freely given to me, were they not?" she mockingly asked.


    "As you will, my lady," he said with a stiff smile of his own, just wanting to get out of this situation.


    "You will also leave your slaves behind. They are now under the protection of my Lord," her words fell like an anvil, and Grazdan could only hold the indignation deep in his heart.


    Grazdan didn''t bother with further niceties, stomping off with a huff toward the tent''s exit, glancing at his former slaves to see them looking away as if he didn''t exist; the ingrates.


    This was going to suck, he thought, looking at the far-off walls of the city he called home.


    And it did indeed suck, Grazdan found out, nearly crawling the last short distance to the city gates, where he was finally able to order around some of the useless servants as transport to the meeting chambers where the other Wise Masters waited for his news.


    "The¡­ negotiation failed¡­ it will likely be a siege," he managed to wheeze out once at his destination. Even after having the chance to rest in transit, he was still absolutely dead tired. Grazdan was pretty sure he walked more today than in the last decade.


    "That''s unfortunate, but we''ve still made ample preparations for a siege," the supreme commander of the armies said.


    "Maybe we should send a champion to fight," another member commented.


    "We will not gamble on this matter. Not when the Saintess''s magic is unknown," the commander decided, returning his attention back to the main table, specifically the map atop it.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Yaling stood outside the gates of Yunkai, her battle raiments on full display as the Unsullied readied themselves behind her. She was prepared to begin a bloodbath on behalf of her Lord this day.


    She turned to her soldiers. "The Masters of this city have turned down their one chance at salvation," Yaling announced, her calm voice spreading throughout the masses. "Unsullied, today we tear down another bastion of slavery and depravity with our Lord watching over," she declared. The army at her back responded with an intimidating, rhythmic beating of spear-on-shield that likely had the watchers on the walls soiling their britches.


    Yaling twirled her divine artifact¡ªa spear¡ªwith a flourish before taking aim at the yellow walls. Channeling all the power her blessed body could handle, her arm whipped forward, sending the spear cracking through the air, covering a distance no mortal could hope to clear.


    The clouds parted, the winds raged, and screams of panic resounded as her spear made contact with the wall, obliterating a large section in a storm of golden radiance.


    Raising a hand to catch the returning weapon, Yaling looked back at her Unsullied, who had clear devotion written all over their faces. Internally sighing, she figured she should do her duty as their goddess. With a wave of her hand, the spears and shields of her soldiers glowed gold, her Lord''s power enhancing the mundane weaponry.


    The blessing raised the Unsullied''s morale; if she had to guess, they assumed it was her blessing their arms as their goddess. Of course, this wasn''t the case, but Yaling had to bury her discontent. Instead, she pointed her spear forward, commanding the fervent army to charge through the breach.


    The battle was quick and brutal; the unprepared defenders were trampled under the Unsullied''s march, while the small unit of sellswords stood no chance against the organized fighting style boosted by her Lord''s might.


    Outside the smoking and ruined city, Yaling watched as the newly freed slaves joined her growing camp, their chants referring to her as their mother drowning out any other noise.


    Yaling smiled kindly and waved. The crowd desperately wanted to surround and lay their hands on their savior, but luckily, her mages on duty, along with the help of the Unsullied commanders, put a stop to that before she had to ruin her saintly image. Her Lord was the only one with the right to touch her, and if the others hadn''t stepped in, she''d have cut off the hands of any who tried.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Rana made her way down the streets of Braavos toward her destination. Apparently, their Saintess had her hands full on her journey back from Slaver''s Bay, so now it was on Rana''s shoulders to deal with the young Targaryens. She, of course, had no qualms with this; it was her utmost pleasure to accomplish a divine mission bestowed upon her by the Lord.


    Knocking on the red door, Rana waved her hand in front of the old servant who answered. "Take me to the owners of this manse," she commanded, her magic easily influencing the man''s mind.


    "You dare interrupt us?" Rana heard a young voice hiss from inside the room she was being led to.


    Under the influence of her magic, the servant didn''t reply to the accusation, backing away and allowing her to enter. She met the eyes of the two exiled royals at the side of their dying protector.


    "Who do you think you are to enter uninvited?" the prince snarled, and Rana was beginning to lose her patience. These little nobles meant nothing to her; if not for her Lord''s orders, they would have never crossed her mind.


    "I''m the only hope of saving the man who raised you two," she glared at the obnoxious prince, pressuring the boy with a fraction of her magical reserves so she wouldn''t be rudely interrupted. Rana pointed toward the dying man on the bed. "My Lord offers to heal Ser Willem over here if you''re willing to meet and discuss the future," she told them before releasing the intimidating pressure.


    "We are dragons. If your Lord wants a moment of our time, he should come here himself to grovel."


    Rana took a deep breath, trying not to curse the little shit to death. Honestly, she didn''t understand where the kid was getting his confidence from.


    Before she could begin her verbal assault, the cute little princess stepped from behind her brother. "If you can help Ser Darry, I will go with you," she said, making her brother glare at her with fire in his eyes.


    Rana rolled her eyes, sending a quick petrifying charm at the boy who was about to slap his sister across the face. She then turned to smile at the platinum-haired girl. "I promise, dear. Your knight will be full of health in no time," Rana assured her, walking over to the bedside and taking out a golden talisman granted to her by her Lord.


    A golden light surrounded the barely breathing figure, and within seconds, color returned to his face as he began snoring deeply.


    Rana patted the girl''s soft hair as the princess held the hand of her only father figure in life. "See, child? He will be fine. Now be a good girl and come along as you promised."


    She could see the hesitation, but perhaps because of the fantastical sight the girl had just witnessed, she didn''t put up a fight as Rana napped a princess for her Lord, leaving behind the useless sack of dung that was her brother.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Yaling frowned at the slave corpses lining their path toward the city of Meereen. It seemed the Masters had the wrong impression of her. She wasn''t here to save the life of every slave that crossed her path. No, her first priority was cleansing the filth of this land. Yaling had no delusions about how many innocents had already died, and she wouldn''t be dissuaded by any further losses.


    In fact, as she continued witnessing the horrors committed by the city''s masters, Yaling was sure that wiping the lands clear, inhabitants and all, would be for the best. A clean slate would do these lands well, she thought.


    Yaling halted the masses of soldiers and civilians far short of the city''s walls; they wouldn''t be needed for what was to come.


    Gathering the mages under her command, the group easily appeared atop the walls, unnoticed under disillusionment charms. The city was in complete lockdown as they prepared for what they assumed would be a siege; in the end, it would be their downfall.


    With the mages evenly spread out along the walls, Yaling¡ªfor the first time¡ªchanneled her Lord''s darkness through herself and then to her subordinates.


    While it was her first time, the feeling was just as magnificent as she was used to with her Lord''s light. As abyssal flames circled the city, beginning from the slums on the outskirts, Yaling smiled, feeling the innocent souls being welcomed into her Lord''s eternal darkness. They would be far better off now that their suffering was finally at an end.


    But their use to her Lord wouldn''t end there. From the burnt husks emerged creatures that would have left her terrified and with nightmares for years¡ªif not for the fact that she could feel her Lord''s aura from them¡ªrampaging the lands and weeding out the few survivors.


    Yaling smiled in satisfaction. Her mission was over, and now she could call on her Lord''s fleet to return to his divine presence.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Lux patiently waited as he watched his beautiful Saintess hurry off the first ship to make port.


    She dropped to one knee, head bowed. "My Lord, I have troubled you. I beg your forgiveness," she pleaded, referring to the hordes of former Essosi slaves she''d brought along.


    "Come, we''ll talk in my private solar," Lux offered, extending a hand that was eagerly taken. He smiled; it was always nice to be around those who were so devoted to him.


    Seeing the worried look on her pretty face, Lux walked over and gently lifted her chin to meet his eyes. "On the contrary, my dear Saintess, the North sorely lacks useful hands. You''ve performed a great service. Now, tell me what your God can reward you with in return," he nearly purred the last words, internally laughing at the shiver that visibly ran through the jade beauty''s body.


    "M-My Lord, I do not feel deserving of such an honor," she demurred, and Lux rolled his eyes. He could sense the girl''s true desires from a mile away. It was obvious that she knew what she wanted, and he would obviously be giving it to her.


    Lux raised her head again, this time leaning in to take her pink lips with his own, making his Saintess''s eyes shoot open in surprise as her muffled objections quickly got lost in the passionate kiss.


    He knew that Yaling didn''t feel worthy of him, but that was far from the truth. After he had blessed her as his Saintess, along with her gaining faith of her own, the woman now stood leagues above the rest in terms of beauty.


    Taking things up a notch, Lux slowly undressed his Saintess as he led her to the luxurious sofa in the center of the room, the piece of furniture more than large enough to fit two lying together.


    Enjoying her face, currently blushing up a storm, Lux gently pushed Yaling to the edge of the seat, trailing his mouth from her sweet lips down to her supple neck before spending a good amount of time nipping at her modest bust, topped with two soft pink buds as the beauty was unable to suppress her moans, try as she might.


    Too deep into her own lust, his little Saintess didn''t even put up a fuss as he lowered himself to his knees, spreading her slim legs and locking his mouth around her tiny pink nub.


    Her legs immediately wrapped around his head as he grinned into the rapidly dripping cunt. Lux was glad that the girl could drop the worshipping act for times like this. Still, he was pretty sure that she was simply too high on her endorphins to be thinking clearly right now. Hopefully, she''d mellow out in time.


    While thinking about nonsense, it seemed that the girl attached to the pussy he''d been tongue-fucking had finally reached her limit, spraying a lovely spurt of flowery girl cum over his mouth and upper chest.


    Wiping himself clean, Lux hovered over his lovely Saintess''s petite frame, his prodigious cock resting on her sexy stomach. He smiled, seeing her eyes go wide.


    "M-My Lord, I don''t know if it will fit," she squeaked, making him chuckle and lean down to kiss and nip along her sculpted jaw, up to her ear.


    "Worry not, my dear, I have my ways," he promised before lining his bulbous tip against the hairless pink slit.


    Luckily, he''d been working on his own special branch of eromancy, and as he began pushing forward into the eagerly awaiting quim, his dick adjusted to the perfect length and girth for the woman beneath him.


    When he first met Yaling, the healing he performed was far greater than simply closing wounds and was more akin to rewinding time back to before she''d been sold into slavery. And now Lux was enjoying the fruits of his efforts as he groaned while pumping into his jade beauty''s virgin-tight hole, a small trail of blood flowing out before his natural holy aura healed the slight wound.


    Yaling couldn''t believe this was happening. The only man she felt she''d ever be able to love was actually returning her desires. But that wasn''t right¡ªher Lord stood so far above mankind that she shouldn''t even be referring to him as a man. However, it was incredibly hard not to think of her God as one while moaning around the wonderfully sized manhood invading her sacred cave.


    Wrapping her legs behind her Lord''s waist, Yaling tried to pull him in deeper even when it was physically impossible, needing to feel every inch of the divine rod piercing her womanhood.


    As she continued reveling in the pleasure, Yaling couldn''t keep her eyes off her Lord''s chiseled stomach, and as her eyes roamed his overwhelmingly attractive figure, she finally met his intense black-and-gold gaze, a shudder running through her body as she experienced her second orgasm of the night.


    To Yaling''s pleasure, her Lord wasn''t nearly done using her body to satiate his lust. In the end, she was left a convulsing mess that needed the tender care of the castle''s elves to help clean herself and be put to bed.


    Read ahead on my pat reon


    Link: patreo n. com (slash) CodeKingu


    My pat charges every 30 days so it doesn''t matter which day of the month you join.


    Join my Discord: discord .gg/VP2q8XPk4d

 Chapter 23: God

    Disclaimer: I own nothing but my original characters and works; all other characters and worlds belong to their respective owners.


    Lux waited in his seat with Rose snuggled against his side as his beautiful Saintess¡ªsoon to be war goddess¡ªled the timid Targaryen princess into his private solar.


    Daenerys curtsied cutely, not daring to look him in the eyes. "M-My Lord, it is a pleasure to make your acquaintance. I am Daenerys of House Targaryen," she squeaked out, and Lux smiled at the little girl''s courtly persona. It was clear that even while on the run, she had still been taught the basics of how a highborn lady should act.


    "No need for any of that, dear. How about you call me Lux?" he offered with a smile, making the princess blush and try further avoiding his gaze.


    Lux could see the girl''s apprehension, so after prying his redheaded witch off of himself and receiving a nasty glare, he walked over to kneel in front of the princess he had stolen.


    "How about this? You can call me Lux if I can call you Daenerys," he said, making the girl give a hesitant nod.


    Lux hummed with a hand on his chin. "Daenerys is a lovely name, but would you allow me to call you Dany?" he asked, receiving another nod.


    "Wonderful. Tell me, Dany, has anyone ever called you that before?"


    "M-My brother," Dany mumbled.


    "Ah, yes, Prince Viserys. It''s a shame he couldn''t join us," Lux faux-lamented, shaking his head before continuing. "But what''s done is done. Now, let us look to the future. Do you know why I asked for your presence, Dany?" he questioned, and the little princess simply shook her head.


    "It''s a dangerous world out there, and all sorts of bad men would love to get their hands on a princess of the Iron Throne," Lux said, noticing Dany clutch the hem of her dress. "I''d like to offer you my protection. None shall be able to harm you in this little haven I''ve created," Lux smiled at the girl, who was frowning in thought.


    "What about my brother¡­ and Ser Darry?" Dany questioned, finally saying something other than her rehearsed lines.


    "It truly is unfortunate," Lux sighed. "The young prince has chosen his path, and it''s no place for a defenseless girl to be," he told her.


    Seeing the princess on the verge of tears, Lux decided he should put this whole act to rest and get on with his point. "But enough with the melancholy," he stood with a smile. "I''m sure you''ve heard from others that I''m worshipped as a god, isn''t that right, Dany?" Lux asked.


    "Y-Yes, Lady Yaling has told me you''re a god of light," the princess answered, making him nod.


    "Among other things, yes. And as a god, I have certain privileges over others¡­ such as making sure an adorable princess doesn''t have to be alone," Lux gestured grandly, making Dany perk up, probably wondering what the hell he was talking about.


    Ignoring the curious child, Lux got to work on the scheme that would have the future mother of dragons bound to him for life. Because what was a little resurrection to a god like himself, Lux arrogantly thought.


    Before Lux arrived in this world, the only options the souls of the dead had were either to fade into nothingness or reside in the roots of the Weirwood trees. Naturally, with what little instinctual preservation remained, the choice was an obvious one.


    Now, that leaves the question: What about the inhabitants of Planetos who don''t live in the only place that houses the mysterious flora? Well, in actuality, the magical network ran throughout the entire planet, though it only expressed itself openly in Westeros for whatever reason.


    Ponderings of semi-sentient trees aside, Lux finally found the particular blob of a soul he had been looking for, easily wrestling control away from the so-called old gods, the faintly glowing thing now hovering over his palm.


    After the blow he dealt to the thing calling itself Brynden Rivers, the sentient magic was now nothing more than a beaten dog that he could do as he pleased with.


    Lux grinned at little Daenerys''s curious face before channeling the greatest amount of divinity and magic he had required to date. A golden cocoon surrounded what was left of the former queen, his holy power acting as an artificial womb while using the soul as a template for molding a brand-new flesh-and-blood body.


    Minutes passed, and Lux could tell the room was getting impatient to see what he was trying to pull off. Finally, the golden shell cracked before disintegrating into a mist of the same color, revealing a stunning woman with Valyrian features as she gently floated to the soft carpet of the solar''s floor.


    "Allow me to introduce you to Queen Rhaella Targaryen, or more importantly, your mother," Lux grinned at the cute princess who looked like she was one loud noise away from becoming a startled rabbit and bolting for the door.


    Rhaella stood there with a hand covering her mouth as tears fell, fixed in place as her emotions roiled. During her last moments, as she bled out on the birthing bed, her greatest regret was that she wouldn''t be there for her only daughter. Now, standing before the child whose life she''d missed so much of, Rhaella didn''t know what to do with herself.


    "A-Are you really my mother?" Dany asked, and the hope in her voice was clear for all in the room to hear.


    This seemed to break the older Targaryen out of her stupor, the woman rushing forward and dragging the little princess into her tearful embrace.


    Lux levitated the two off the floor and onto a comfortable couch on the side. Little Dany was too caught up in the moment to realize anything, while Rhaella only had eyes for the girl.


    Turning to the others in the room, Lux smiled at his Saintess, who was giving him a look of pure adoration, while Rose was eerily quiet for her usually rambunctious personality. Lux could guess why and planned to make a point of getting some alone time with his young lover soon.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Deciding to leave Rose to her silent contemplations, Lux turned his attention back to the heartwarming mother-daughter reunion, which seemed to be coming to an end as the princess''s gentle, rhythmic breathing told him she''d fallen asleep from all of today''s excitement.


    Snapping his fingers, his sexy little dark elf, Ash, popped in with a bow. "Be a dear and get the princess situated in her room," Lux asked, rolling his eyes at the elf''s clear disappointment that his summons wasn''t for a booty call.


    Seeing the strange creature approaching her child, Rhaella held Dany tighter to her chest. Lux could tell that the woman wouldn''t be letting go anytime soon if he didn''t step in.


    "Come now, if I meant any harm, I wouldn''t have gone through all of this trouble," Lux said, giving the defensive mother a meaningful look, which made the former Queen reluctantly hand over her precious daughter to the little elf with a sigh.


    Ash popped away with the girl, and Rhaella had to take a moment to pull herself together after witnessing the magical display. "My Lord, I''d request a private audience if it''s acceptable," she asked with a curtsy.


    Lux nodded, looking over to Rose and Yaling. "This won''t take long," he told them, and they understood his point, leaving through the chamber''s only exit.


    Now that they were alone, Lux waited in silence for the platinum-haired woman to get on with her point.


    "I don''t know what plans you have for my daughter, but I won''t allow you¡­"


    "Let me stop you there," Lux interrupted, walking closer to the Targaryen matriarch, towering over her short frame. "I think you''ve forgotten the position you''re in here, my lady," he told her, holding the woman''s defiant gaze before she lost the courage she''d managed to muster up to confront a god.


    "But I believe you''ve got the wrong opinion of me. You see, I have no nefarious intentions toward you or your daughter. Everything I do is for my amusement, and that alone. Be thankful that I find the two of you entertaining enough to keep around," Lux continued his veiled threats, finally seeing recognition in the older woman''s eyes: as long as she wouldn''t be a hassle, her life would be a pleasant one.


    "Now, I think it''s time you joined your daughter¡­ Unless you''d like to ensure my further interest with the new body of yours that I was kind enough to create for you," Lux said, and for whatever reason, the malicious smirk on his face only increased the gorgeous Queen Mother''s distress.


    Lux backed away with a chuckle. "Of course, I jest, my lady. A servant will see you to your quarters," he waved off as Rhaella took the opportunity to leave, not forgetting her royal upbringing as she curtsied with a fake smile plastered on her face before turning away.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Alone in his modest chambers, Varys sat, reading the letter in his hand for the tenth time as his body trembled.


    He had just returned from the urgent council meeting where news of the Ironborn''s raid on Lannisport and their subsequent declaration of secession had been discussed. But that wasn''t what had Varys in a tizzy.


    No, it wasn''t anything so mundane. Instead, it was the parchment in his hands, delivered by one of his little birds, that was so concerning.


    If what he was reading was true¡ªand if there was anything Varys could trust, it was his information sources¡ªthe Golden Saintess''s visit to Slaver''s Bay had ended in its complete destruction and the new religion obtaining an army of battle-hardened Unsullied.


    Magic, the despicable power. Varys had no doubt that the claims of magic he was reading were true. Because what else could it be? Since the fall of Valyria, the slaver nations had stood strong. For them all to fall in succession, Varys was sure that such a feat could only be accomplished with the vile arts.


    Varys let out a sigh. He had thought such power to single-handedly bring down a kingdom had died out over a century ago with the Dance of the Dragons. Now, it seemed he had the unfortunate task of working around such power to accomplish his family''s long-held goals.


    For once, Varys knew that this wasn''t a foe he could defeat on his own, and his best option was working with the enemies of his enemy. But there lay the problem. The Golden Religion''s only rival was the damnable fire priests of the Red God, another group of lunatics wielding powers they knew not. Varys really didn''t want to associate with either, but what other choice did he have?


    A New God''s Conquest


    Bessaro rocked himself back and forth on his large mattress, trying to make the nightmares cease so he could finally get some rest.


    But how could he? Every time Bessaro closed his eyes, he saw his city burning to ash as it descended into the seas. Ever since news of Slaver''s Bay''s fate reached him, he hadn''t gotten a wink of sleep.


    Hells, he''d even lost nearly all of his appetite; the lavish silken robes that once fit him now hung loosely from his shoulders. Soon, he might even be able to sit in normal-sized chairs¡ªwhat a horror.


    How had he ever gotten it into his thick skull to provoke the Golden Saintess? And he was certain the fools he called fellow Keyholders wouldn''t stop their simple-minded plans to pull a fast one for some measly coins.


    Who gave a damn about coins when their city could be ended on a whim?


    No, Bessaro wouldn''t silently go along with their plans as he had before. He''d be making his way to the Golden Temple at first light.


    With comforting thoughts of backstabbing and treachery on his mind, Bessaro finally drifted off into a pleasant sleep, unconcerned about the former allies he was planning to sell out.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Taking a deep breath, Lux sighed in satisfaction at the wonderful scent of freshly fucked witch pussy filling the room, the redhead''s sweat-covered body pressed tightly against his as they basked in the afterglow of sex.


    Lux had come looking for Rose to talk about what happened with the princess and her mother, but it seemed the feisty girl needed to relieve some pent-up stress first.


    "So... you really are a god?" she finally asked, making Lux chuckle.


    "When have I ever claimed otherwise, love?" he teased, and Rose growled at him.


    "Bastard, you know what I mean! This whole time, I thought you were just fucking around and using magic to pretend to be a god!" Rose screeched, while Lux ran a hand through her long hair, trying to soothe the exasperated girl.


    "Alright, alright... Yes, I''m a god. Now ask what you''ve been wanting to ask," Lux whispered, running circles along his lover''s back.


    "My godfather, my parents... can you bring them back?" Rose blurted out, making him sigh and pull his witch closer.


    "Rose, I''m so sorry. You''ve lost so much, and if anyone deserved to be reunited with their loved ones, it would be you," Lux told her as tears began to run down her face.


    "But?" she asked, looking at him to finish what he was saying.


    "I''ve already looked, and your godfather''s soul never made it past the veil. As for your parents, after dying from the killing curse, there''s nothing I can do. The curse isn''t strong enough to destroy a soul, but it does enough damage that the only option is to enter the cycle of reincarnation," Lux explained as Rose''s sobs increased against his chest.


    Of course, this wasn''t completely true. After all, his Essence of Creation could do anything. Lux simply didn''t want to contend with her parents'' influence, not when he was still working his corrupting claws into the girl. Eh, whatever, maybe in a few hundred years, he''d bring them back. Surely, Rose would easily forgive him after such a long time.


    "You''re not alone, Rose. I don''t go back on my word; you''re mine forever," Lux consoled, feeling his witch nuzzle further into the warmth of his body. "And as much as you might bicker with the others, they''re your family now," he continued.


    Lux didn''t know how comforting his words would be, but he figured his lover would get over it sooner or later.


    And sooner seemed to win out as he felt a pair of soft hands working his semi-hard shaft to full mast before being guided into the wonderfully tight pussy that he''d just fucked not too long ago.


    Read ahead on my pat reon


    Link: patreo n. com (slash) CodeKingu


    My pat charges every 30 days so it doesn''t matter which day of the month you join.


    Join my Discord: discord .gg/VP2q8XPk

 Chapter 24: Collapse

    Disclaimer: I own nothing but my original characters and works; all other characters and worlds belong to their respective owners.


    Lux guzzled down another bottle of whiskey, trying not to think about the hell awaiting his future. Of course, normal alcohol had no effect on him, and even the magical drink he was guzzling only worked because he allowed it. But for now, the young god simply wanted to lose himself in complete apathy.


    Val and Bella had given birth today¡ªthree new daughters entering the world: twins from Bella and, fortunately, only one from Val. Of course, he''d known from conception, but now it was finally hitting him.


    Christ, it would be a nightmare when their cycles eventually lined up, Lux internally grumbled. He needed to get some guy friends or something to pump up the collective testosterone levels of this place.


    Tossing the empty bottle at the wall, Lux decided he needed some entertainment to pull himself out of this funk. After thinking about it, today was as good a time as any to make his biggest move so far¡ªone that would really put his name at the top of everyone''s list. What that list entailed¡­ he didn''t know, but he''d make sure to be on it.


    Standing, Lux waved away his inebriation with a flash of golden light, fading from his current room and appearing behind his lovely wife, who was holding a tiny bundle with a shock of golden hair poking out against her wonderfully full breasts.


    With how much physical training he''d put his Nordic beauty through, she wasn''t even surprised when he took the two into his arms, suckling on his wife''s soft neck while his daughter did the same to her nipple.


    "Husband, not now; not in front of our child," Val whined, unable to stop a faint moan from slipping out.


    "Heh, don''t worry, love. I came here for something else this time," Lux told her, though he still couldn''t stop a hand from roaming down to the thick ass that held a few extra pounds from her recent pregnancy. "My undead will be marching on the Wall, and I figured you wouldn''t let me hear the end of it if I left you out."


    Seeing the vicious grin on his lover''s face, Lux tilted her head to the side, claiming her delicious mouth as their tongues danced.


    Breaking away, his wife was left wanting more. Unfortunately, she''d have to work her frustrations out on the battlefield. "Now get ready, we''ll be leaving soon," Lux said, giving Val''s juicy rear a firm slap and chuckling at her little yelp before vanishing.


    Now finding himself in his pretty little Saintess''s chambers, Lux let out a manly giggle, seeing the jade beauty striking poses at the mirror in her birthday suit.


    Yaling squeaked, turning around while covering herself before she realized it was only her Lord intruding on her privacy. Even so, the girl blushed and stammered as Lux stood there grinning.


    "M-My Lord, how may I be of service?" his saintess asked with a bow, revealing her perfect body for his pleasure while trying to hide the embarrassment she felt.


    Raising her by the shoulder, Lux didn''t try to hide his wandering gaze as he traced a hand along the side of her soft and modest bust, watching her squirm in place. He was always happy to tease his most devoted follower.


    "Prepare your Paladins. We''ll be sailing for White Harbor within the hour," he commanded, giving one of her pretty tits a final squeeze before vanishing again.


    An hour or so later, Lux watched over the airstrip as the former Unsullied, now Paladins, boarded his many flying war vessels with their shiny new armor and arms. Thanks to his Saintess''s efforts, the soldiers were unrecognizable from the slave army they had started as. After conquering the North, Lux vowed to do his duty as a fellow man by restoring an army''s worth of cock and balls. The prostitution market of his lands would be booming shortly, Lux thought.


    With everyone packed up and ready to go, Lux walked up the gangplank of his flagship flying his personal banner: a golden wolf head on a black field. On his shoulder, Noire furiously swatted at his head, only calming down after he stroked that one spot next to her ear that she loved so much and promised to create an order of warriors who would raise a standard depicting her glory.


    Now that the cute little pup was contently nuzzling in his arms, Lux relaxed at the bow as his ship took to the skies.


    A New God''s Conquest


    At the edge of the Haunted Forest, Val flipped over the weird little horn her man had given her. When she asked, he''d told her it was called a kazoo, whatever the hell that was. And when she asked him why a kazoo, he''d said it was for the memes. Val didn''t even bother asking what a meme was, deciding that if this were a jest, she''d find a way to get some payback.


    As her warband left the forest''s cover, the expected two blows of a horn echoed through the previously barren lands while her enhanced sight could just barely make out the black-cloaked men scurrying about in panic.


    Letting out a sigh, Val raised the little horn to her mouth¡ªand it was a horn, she decided, refusing to refer to the thing as a kazoo¡ªgiving it her all as she blew into the magical artifact, only for a pathetic whimpering noise to reach everyone''s ears.


    Val blushed, seeing those at her side giving her strange looks, and she could swear that the Crows on the walls were laughing at her. Val decided to make her husband''s day miserable for this.


    Clearing her throat in embarrassment, Val looked back to the wall. Well, at least the thing worked, she thought, seeing a few large icicles begin to tremble. But as time passed, with only faint tremors being felt, Val wondered how long Lux had expected her to wait around.


    Val let out another sigh. "Cain, do you think you could help speed up this whole process a bit?" she asked, looking at the armored undead in charge.


    "As you wish, my lady," his raspy voice replied, making Val smile because at least someone around here was useful.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Cain didn''t waste any time as Val watched his horde pour out of the forest like a wave of black sand, the unfeeling creatures having no problem scaling the icy wall, and the large boulders and logs thrown down by the defenders were only a minor inconvenience.


    With their sole directive being to open the tunnel gates, Val heard the loud grinding of metal within an hour of the attack before readying her fellow Free Folk for a charge.


    Hefting the large war axe she''d bugged her hubby to make, Val frowned as she looked at the warriors behind her. She could see it on their faces; they didn''t want to get anywhere near the terrifying undead still clambering up the walls.


    Luckily, a stern glare was all it took to set the lot straight, following behind at a slower pace as she charged ahead with all the might built up from months of grueling training.


    On the other side of the Wall, Val found the large courtyard in utter chaos. Bodies of both Crows and undead burned, lost limbs were strewn about, and green boys cowered in fear as they tried to go unnoticed.


    And for the most part, the cravens were left alone; the focus of the simple-minded undead being those who posed the most threat.


    But now, Val was entering the fray, and after locking eyes with a lad poking his head out from behind a trio of barrels, she pounced, cleaving both man and containers apart in one swing, the Crow''s horrified, lifeless eyes locking onto his dismembered lower half as his lifeblood seeped over the spilled grain.


    Val grinned, tearing through the Crows who had caused so much suffering to her people, relishing the fear in their eyes, her bloody visage the last image they saw on this mortal plane.


    "Come out, come out, wherever you are," Val sang, standing outside the last stronghold, her people standing behind as they too released their grievances on the rapidly cooling corpses in the yard, placing heads on spikes while jeering at the remaining Crows.


    Val would have let them live a little longer if they''d just played along with her banter, but hearing nothing in return, she walked up to the barricaded door, ramming the tip of her axe into it with all her might. The door easily flew off its hinges, crushing a poor sod against the far wall.


    Entering, Val met the eyes of a familiar face. "Ah, Stark, we meet again," she greeted with a smile, only for it to be rudely returned by a scowl.


    "Perhaps we should take them hostage," Mance suggested from her side. Val jumped, startled. She''d forgotten that the creep had ended up tagging along while her sister was stuck at home with a babe growing in her belly.


    Val shook her head, pushing her good brother away with the butt of her axe. "No need, at this point the North might have already fallen," she told him.


    "Watch your tongue, invader! The North has stood strong for millennia. No matter the foul sorcery you wield, we will not go down so easily to a bunch of savages," Benjen growled, making Val scowl.


    She didn''t like the way the Stark fucker was speaking to her. Val had come to enjoy a certain level of respect after becoming the wife of a god. So who was this insolent mongrel to act with such contempt?


    "Whether you believe my words or not, you can ask your family in hell," Val said before hurling her axe too fast for the man to react, the large blade burying itself in the Stark''s face.


    After that startling turn of events, the remaining Crows panicked as Val allowed the men following her to get some action, cutting down the last of Castle Black''s defenders with mad gusto.


    Later, as they made camp within the North''s borders, a rumble had her looking at the Wall that was finally crashing to the ground after all this time. Val rolled her eyes, at this point, she was sure her husband had planned this to purposely annoy her.


    A New God''s Conquest


    The largest city of the North came into sight, and Yaling watched as one vessel split off to sail further south, while her Lord''s flagship, carrying half of the Paladins, headed straight for the heart of the land.


    The ship traveling south carried thousands of demonic creatures spawned from the burning of Meereen. They would make land in the Neck, immediately turning the swamps and bogs into their own dreaded territory. Of course, the crannogmen wouldn''t be having a good time, but her Lord had told her that he didn''t need the weirdos anyway.


    Praying for her Lord''s success, even though it was inevitable, Yaling turned her attention to the rapidly panicking city as the guards'' flaming arrows bounced harmlessly off the magically shielded hulls, while the few shots aimed higher couldn''t make it past the transparent barrier.


    White Harbor''s port was a small one, nothing like what she had dealt with in Essos, leaving her short of available space to dock her fleet. Fortunately, this was an easily solved problem, her lead ship bashing through the rows of peacefully moored vessels like a hot knife through butter.


    Aside from a quick scuffle at the docks, where she was compassionate enough to spare the city folk who knew no better, her march toward the keep was relatively peaceful. Of course, this was mainly because a majority of the fighting-aged men were conveniently absent at the moment.


    "In the name of Lux Tenebris, Lord of Everlasting Light and Eternal Darkness, peacefully surrender, and may he have mercy on your souls," Yaling commanded, standing outside the barred keep.


    The men on the wall looked around in confusion as she patiently waited for someone who could speak for the rulers of the city. Finally, Yaling could hear the huffing long before an overly rotund figure somehow managed to hoist himself into view.


    "I-Intruders¡­" the man said before taking a moment to catch his breath. "As Lord of this fair city, we will not surrender while a Stark still holds the North," he declared, making Yaling shrug before nodding at the nearby Paladin Commander.


    "Very well, at the very least, you can die knowing you stood for your beliefs," she told him, and after her words fell, a blur of gold shot at the tubby Lord, who looked down in shock at the shiny spear sticking out of his engorged gut.


    "Alright, let''s wrap this up quickly. Secure the fortifications and take the remaining Manderlys into custody," Yaling ordered, only wanting to get to her Lord''s side as soon as possible.


    A New God''s Conquest


    With the nearby Northern Lords gathered in his great hall, Ned prepared for the long deliberations that would soon take place. After receiving word of the Iron Islanders'' rebellion, Ned was once again duty-bound to face the horrors of war.


    But before they could start, the hall''s side door opened, and Maester Luwin hurried in, his many chain links jingling around him. He seemed paler than usual, and fright was clear on his face.


    Ned frowned, holding up a hand to silence the noisy room. Luwin wouldn''t have interrupted if it weren''t of utmost importance.


    "My Lord, please, you need to read these," he huffed, handing over two small parchments.


    Unfolding the first, Ned''s hands trembled as he read, rage boiling over for the first time in years.


    "What is it, Lord Stark?" The Greatjon''s booming voice asked, knocking him out of his daze.


    "The Wall is under attack. White Harbor has fallen," he told the room, the Lords quickly going into an uproar.


    Wylis Manderly stood, slamming his palms against the table. "What of my family, Lord Stark?" he questioned, and Ned could only shake his head.


    "There''s no word of their health," Ned said, watching as the oldest son of the Lord of White Harbor sank back into his seat with his head in his hands.


    "I promise you, Lord Wylis, the lords of the North will do everything in our power to fight off those who dare invade these lands," Ned declared, looking around to see most of his bannermen nodding their agreement. Now, the Ironborn Rebellion was the last thing on his mind; his ancestral lands had to come first.


    As Ned tried to pull himself together to work out a plan, another door burst open, this time the main entrance, as a young guard fearfully ran in with a bow.


    "M-M''lord, tis an army at the gates," he cried before nearly collapsing to the stone floors.


    Could this day get any direr, Ned asked himself before standing, dreading what he was about to find.


    Read ahead on my pat reon


    Link: patreo n. com (slash) CodeKingu


    My pat charges every 30 days so it doesn''t matter which day of the month you join.


    Join my Discord: discord .gg/VP2q8XPk4d

 Chapter 25: Winter Fell

    Ned''s face hardened to stone as he spotted a five-thousand-strong legion in neat formation menacingly standing outside his walls. The soldiers stood just outside arrow range, uniformly armored in gleaming gold, with such discipline they could easily be mistaken for ornate statues. If it weren''t for the Northern forces gathered around him, outnumbering the enemy more than two to one, Ned''s only option would have been to prepare for a long and bloody siege.


    "So, these are the fuckers trying to invade our land, huh," Greatjon growled, standing at his side. "Let''s get down there and show these foreign cunts what it means to draw the North''s wrath."


    Ned nodded in agreement. Though he despised the concept of war, an invasion right outside his gates was something he could not condone; it was his duty. But first, he had to make a stop.


    Walking into his family''s solar, Ned took his wife into his arms. "Husband, what''s happening? No one will tell me anything," Catelyn asked, making him hold her tighter as he felt the slight bump pressing against him. This was what he had to fight for, Ned told himself. He knew he was blessed to have two healthy children and now a third on the way. He wouldn''t let any harm come to them while he lived.


    "Invaders have marched to our gates. My love, I must prepare for battle," he told her. His kindhearted wife gasped, trembling in his arms.


    Ned softly took her beautiful face into his hands. "Cat, I''ll allow no harm to come to you or the children. Trust me, and stay strong for them."


    "I-I¡­ you''re right, husband. I understand," she said, trying to pull herself together, visibly holding back tears.


    Ned nodded, leaving his wife''s warm embrace to kneel in front of his confused firstborn.


    "Son, you''ll be the Stark of Winterfell while I''m gone. Do you understand?" Ned asked his heir, who nervously looked down at his feet.


    "Father, must you leave?" Rob cried, jumping into his arms. The lad had finally realized something wasn''t right. Ned would never blame his child for this; he knew he was placing too much responsibility on such young shoulders.


    His darling little girl also joined her brother in his arms, and Ned could only gently rub circles on their backs to calm their sobs. "Children, I promise, I''ll be back before you know it."


    "Where''s Jon?" he looked up to ask his wife, seeing her frown at the question.


    "In his room; taking a nap," she nearly hissed, making him frown before shaking his head. There was no time. Forgive me, sister, he lamented silently.


    Giving the two attached to him a final squeeze, Ned stood as Cat pulled them to her side. He nodded and turned to face the impending storm.


    In the courtyard, Ned took the offered reins of his fully tacked steed from the large stable boy before mounting and riding toward his gathered forces.


    "Rodrik, are the men ready?" Ned asked, looking over the gathered Winterfell guards and town levies.


    "Aye, Lord Stark, we''re ready to lay down our lives for Winterfell," his dutiful man-at-arms replied, making Ned put on a weary smile. He knew this morale was necessary for his soldiers to fight at their best, but that didn''t mean he had to like it.


    "And the other Lords?" he further questioned.


    "Awaiting your commands," Rodrik answered, curtly as usual, before both their attentions were drawn to two horses riding in their direction.


    "Lord Stark, the invaders have raised a parley flag," Wylis reported. Greatjon, riding at his side, spat on the ground from his horse.


    "Bah, what is there to talk about? Let''s get over there and let our blades speak for themselves," the large bear of a man scoffed.


    "We''ll see what they have to say," Ned told his small group of lords. He doubted this could end peacefully, but there was always the slightest chance.


    Pushing their way through the rows of infantry, Ned blinked at the opulent golden pavilion set up a stone''s throw from his front line. Was this Essosi lord this audacious? From here, Ned could even make out a figure leisurely draped across a lavish throne. A less honorable lord could have rained arrows upon such a distance.


    Flicking his reins, Ned decided to get this over with. He was more than a little annoyed by the casualness displayed by an enemy who had invaded his lands.


    "You stand before Lux Tenebris, Lord of Everlasting Light and Eternal Darkness!" a servant girl standing at the foreign lord''s side declared.


    A strange set of titles, Ned thought, taking in the man''s appearance for the first time. As he and his lords had assumed, the man clearly wasn''t from anywhere north of Dorne with his darker skin. But what truly caught him off guard was the coloring of the Lord''s hair and eyes: both equal parts pitch black and shimmering gold. Ned wondered if it was natural, but as they neared the offered seat, his time for pondering was coming to an end.


    Proclaiming a lord''s name and titles like the foreign lord''s servant had done wasn''t normal in the North, but it seemed that the heir of White Harbor didn''t want to be outdone. "You trespass on the land of Eddard Stark, Lord of Winterfell and Warden of the North!" Wylis announced, the man giving him a nod as Ned took the only available chair.


    "What purpose do you have coming here, and outnumbered at that?" Ned asked. As the lord in front of him simply stretched and yawned in his seat, Ned wondered if the man even spoke Westerosi.


    "My wife has a grudge against your people, and I also felt like expanding my territory. It''s a win-win situation, you see," the invader lazily answered, making Ned let out a low growl, clenching his fist.


    The nerve of this man. Ned had assumed this attack was for gold or political intrigue. Never would he have guessed an outsider would have designs on stealing the land his ancestors had ruled for centuries.


    Had this lord not read the history of his people? Not even the Andals could make it past the Neck, and it wasn''t until dragons showed up in their lands that they finally bent the knee. Even if this small host could take Winterfell, gaining the commoners'' support as an outsider would be impossible.


    Even though Ned wanted nothing more than to cut down the man seated so close, he reined in his wolf''s blood, deciding to stand and depart from this fruitless conversation¡ªbut not before leaving his final parting words.


    "The Starks have ruled over these lands for eight¡ª"


    "Yeah, yeah, you''ve been around for eight thousand years. It''s not the first time I''ve heard this," the foreigner interrupted, pausing with a sneer on his face before continuing. "For eight thousand years, you''ve allowed your people to starve through the winters, for your elderly to sacrifice themselves for the younger generation. I think it''s about time for a change in administration."The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "You know nothing of our ways, Invader," Ned spat, turning away and remounting his steed, gritting his teeth as he heard the man chuckling to himself. Of course, a foreigner wouldn''t understand what it meant to live in these harsh lands.


    Before Ned urged his horse into a trot, he noticed Wylis still glaring at this Lord Tenebris.


    "What have you done to my family in White Harbor?" he questioned, and the Essosi lord only further relaxed into his seat.


    Ah, Ned had nearly forgotten about that matter in his anger. But he was sure the man would only use this to rile up his lords.


    "Hmm, so you must be a Manderly. From what I''ve heard, your family is safely locked away in cells befitting their birth and station," he claimed, making Wylis visibly relax before continuing. "Ah, but there was one fat sack of lard calling himself the lord who ended up getting run through the gut with a spear."


    There it was¡ªthe verbal blow that had the usually composed heir of White Harbor reaching for his sword.


    "Come, you can get your revenge on the battlefield," Greatjon pulled Wylis by the shoulder, stopping him from acting on his emotions.


    The ride back to their battle line was silent, and something about that meeting kept playing through Ned''s mind. This wife of his with a grudge? Could it be?


    It was too much of a coincidence for the Wall to be attacked at the same time as his lands were facing an invasion. Could this Queen Beyond the Wall have gained the favor of this Essosi lord that he''d never heard of?


    With the claims that the Wildlings were strangely over-geared with steel arms and armor, it wasn''t a completely outrageous notion. However, Ned could only make assumptions for now. He''d first need to push back these invaders into the seas they came from. Only then could he ride to assist his brother at the Wall and get his answers.


    But as Ned stood with his men, prepared to advance, he noticed more than a few pointing to the sky with horrified expressions, and after looking up himself, his jaw hung wide, seeing the invading lord they had just been talking to flying high above his troops, two large pairs of wings spread wide, the extra appendages matching the attention-grabbing colors of the lord''s hair and eyes.


    Ned gave Wylis at his side a hard look. "Lord Manderly, if I don''t make it out of this alive, I must leave it to you to negotiate for my family''s safety."


    "Aye, my Lord, you have my word, and I hope you will do the same if I were to fall," Wylis agreed, likely as shocked and perturbed as he was.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Lux hovered above his army, his majestic wings out for the first time in public. It was freeing, and after flexing the recently gained pair, he smiled at the progress he''d made so far.


    If Lux hadn''t known he wasn''t an angel from the DxD verse, he would have been shocked at the measly four wings on his back. But no, he wasn''t one of the inferior supernatural creatures of titie land; as an offspring of the Presence, he was built different.


    Seeing the terrified Northern army, Lux waved his Paladins forward, their rhythmic lockstep knocking the levied smallfolk out of their stupor in the process.


    The two charges met, and as expected, the Northerners had no chance of breaking past the phalanx formation. They might as well have been a trickling stream trying to move a boulder.


    As Lux had his fun, shooting down a few finger pistol shots of light here and there, he could feel the despair growing in the air. But one group was trying their best to stay out of the party, and Lux couldn''t have any of that, now could he? Maybe it was time to let Noire out to play, he thought.


    Sensing his plan, Noire eagerly jumped at the chance to run loose, appearing on the Paladin''s flank in a black flash. Unlike her usual adorable puppy form, she now stood taller than a destrier, with fangs the size of daggers.


    Lux watched as his vicious companion bounded toward the Bolton banners, the Leech Lord content with his men putting in the absolute minimum acceptable levels of effort while the other Northerners bravely died for their homeland.


    Noire barreled through the rows of men surrounding their lord, purposely leaving a trail of death and suffering in her wake. Lux reclined in the air, summoning a bag of popcorn to enjoy the show, not forgetting to rain down death here and there. After all, the less willing they were to fight to the end, the less work this conquest would be.


    From his location in the sky, Lux had the perfect view as Noire loomed over the Lord of the Dreadfort''s petrified horse, chuckling as the man known for his ruthless composure and discipline shook in his saddle.


    Noire pounced, knocking both man and animal to the ground, the pale lord crying out in agony with his leg trapped beneath his mount.


    And his sadistic little cutie didn''t end it there with the man at her mercy. No, she drew out all the misery she could before the man became a catatonic vegetable, the horrified onlookers breaking down into a mess of sobs and vomit. Even Lux had to throw away his snack at the sights he witnessed.


    His appetite thoroughly ruined, Lux searched the battlefield, beginning his descent after finding the man he''d been looking for.


    "Any chance you''d consider surrendering?" Lux quipped, landing in the circle of men surrounding their liege lord. One brave soul tried going in for an attack, but the magical pressure he released perfectly isolated the two from the rest, the man falling to his ass after bouncing off a seemingly invisible wall.


    "I don''t know what gods I''ve offended, but you''ll still have to take these lands from my cold dead hands," Ned declared, and Lux gave him a nod. As much of a bastard as he knew he was, Lux could at least respect a man willing to die protecting his own.


    Deciding to do his good deed of the year, Lux didn''t immediately go for the kill. Instead, he drew out their duel and put on a show that would be sung about for ages to come. And before the act could be drawn out too far, Lux parried the Valyrian greatsword into the muddied ground with his light blade, taking the Quiet Wolf''s head off with a clean slash as the onlookers went deathly silent.


    A New God''s Conquest


    "Ah, my lovely wife. I hope you had a good time on your side of things?" Lux greeted as Val walked into his mobile mansion, pausing the embrace he had been hoping for to block the punch she aimed at his groin.


    "Did you think that stupid fucking horn was funny?" she growled, as feisty as ever.


    "Kazoo," Lux corrected. "And yes, I thought it was hilarious," he grinned, pulling her into his arms despite her feeble resistance.


    As he enjoyed the feel of his lover in his arms, a servant interrupted to inform him that the remaining Northern lords were prepared to negotiate.


    After claiming Eddard''s head, the remaining forces were quickly routed, allowing him to gain a foothold within the keep. Fortunately for the North, aside from Ned and Roose, he had decided that allowing the rest to live was for the best. And after claiming the largest area in the courtyard, Lux set up his private home, giving the lords a day to prepare their terms of surrender.


    Releasing his wife from his grasp, Lux headed for the great hall, with Val taking his arm.


    "I hope you realize the position you''re in and that your demands won''t be too outrageous," he told the gathered lords as he entered, taking the head seat while Val chose to stand at his side.


    Lux chuckled at the grumbled complaints in response to his words. The North was a rowdy bunch, even when facing a power they couldn''t possibly comprehend.


    "Yes, Lord Tenebris, we don''t ask for much," Wylis Manderly agreed through gritted teeth, still upset about the whole situation with his dead father. Strange.


    The man offered Lux a few sheets of parchment, which he quickly flipped through, finding nothing that warranted a second glance.


    As they claimed, the demands were simple: assured safety for any captured nobles, the right for the lords to continue ruling their lands, the remaining Starks unharmed while keeping Winterfell as their own, and finally, the return of the Stark''s ancestral sword, Ice.


    "Alright, these terms are acceptable," Lux said, noting the surprise on the lords'' faces. Clearly, they hadn''t expected him to agree so readily. "Now I have my own demands," he continued, seeing everyone reluctantly nodding.


    "First, the Boltons are hereby stripped of all lands and titles. I won''t be foolish enough to leave a blade at my back like the Starks have for millennia," Lux explained. Unsurprisingly, not a single lord at the table spoke in defense. The Boltons were truly despised by all.


    "Second, the Stark girl will be fostered by my wife," he added. This time, there were more than a few frowns in the room, but still, no one objected. Taking hostages was expected.


    "Finally, I heard there''s a bastard running around here. I''ll be taking him as my squire," Lux finished, receiving strange looks.


    "My Lord, what purpose do you have with Lord Eddard''s bastard?" Wylis asked.


    "You may all see me as your worst enemy, but I''m no monster. I won''t leave an innocent child to suffer under a grieving widow," Lux told them. They seemed to accept his words as truth, not putting much thought into the fate of a bastard.


    "Alright then, that settles it. I''ll be taking my leave, and I don''t envy whoever is tasked with breaking the news to Lady Stark," Lux said, standing with a laugh.


    "My Lord, what do we do about the King?" Wylis asked, causing Lux to deadpan.


    "What King? Do you think I''d kneel to a drunken whoremonger? No, the North is now independent," he waved off the concerns, heading for the door.


    "Yes, Lor¡ªErm, I guess it''s Your Grace now," the new Lord of White Harbor agreed.


    Read ahead on my pat reon


    Link: patreo n. com (slash) CodeKingu


    My pat charges every 30 days so it doesn''t matter which day of the month you join.


    Join my Discord: discord .gg/VP2q8XPk4

 Chapter 26: Rage Despair & Desire

    Disclaimer: I own nothing but my original characters and works; all other characters and worlds belong to their respective owners.


    "The godsforsaken, cock-sucking, craven Essosi!" Robert raged, tearing apart the temporary war room in Casterly Rock. As the Hand, Jon could only suppress his own sorrow while preparing to continue his duties. The King was in no state to make decisions that would affect the kingdom for years to come.


    "I''ll have their heads, Jon! All of them¡­ I won''t let this go unanswered!" the King continued, and Jon moved over to place a hand on Robert''s shoulder, stopping the larger man from further injuring himself in his fury.


    "Robert, I know your pain, trust me¡­ But if there''s any hope of securing the safety of Ned''s family, we need to begin deliberations," Jon urged, trying to knock the King out of his roiling emotions.


    "You''re right, Jon," Robert agreed after taking a deep breath. "Gather the lords, we''re marching north."


    Jon had to stop himself from dragging a hand across his face. This wasn''t what he was aiming for when he''d mentioned Ned''s family.


    "Robert, we can''t leave our back open to the Ironborn. I''m hurting just as much as you are, but our duty to the kingdom must come first," Jon scolded, prompting a scathing glare from the King.


    Jon wouldn''t back down. Too much was at stake. "I promise you, Your Grace, we will have our revenge, but not while the hounds are biting at our heels."


    Robert nodded, finally seeming to calm down as he listened. "Aye, let''s put the Iron Cunts down first¡­ But if you try to stop me after, I''ll march alone if I must."


    "As you say, Your Grace," Jon agreed, knowing he had little choice.


    Not that he had many objections. They couldn''t allow their land to be stolen¡ªnot when it would make them appear weak.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Howland Reed, Lord of Greywater Watch, drove his trident into yet another of the infernal creatures plaguing his lands.


    When those gifted with the Green Sight went mad years ago, claiming the gods had abandoned them, Howland still clung to hope. But now, he wasn''t so sure. Not when literal hellspawn had been hunting his people like animals for the past week.


    He grabbed a cloth, wiping the sweat, grime, and blood from his face after putting down the latest of the creatures.


    Fortunately, his crannogmen could fend off the stragglers that wandered too close to the keep, though most of the creatures seemed to prefer lying in ambush beneath the murky swamp waters.


    And as if his thoughts had tempted fate, the skies darkened unnaturally, and legions of beady red eyes emerged from the tree branches above.


    Howland sighed, knowing there was no victory now. All he could do was pray that his wife and children somehow escaped these cursed lands alive.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Rhaella followed the small servant creature as it led the way, heading towards the gardens where her daughter was said to be.


    During her time in this magical castle, her life had been akin to a dream: living in luxury beyond belief, smothering her beautiful little girl with all her love, and witnessing sights she had only imagined in fantasy. It was so fantastic, in fact, that she was constantly on edge, waiting for the other shoe to drop at any moment.


    Walking out into the sunny expanse of grasslands and vibrant wildflowers, the small elf bowed before vanishing into thin air. Rhaella found her daughter seated with the Naathi girl, both sipping from a set of fine porcelain.


    Nearby, a young girl¡ªwho, if Rhaella had heard correctly, was the baseborn daughter of the vile god who held her and her daughter captive¡ªhappily ran around the field, playing with the two wolves who seemed to be important figures here.


    Rhaella frowned, noticing said vile god lounging on a throne not far from her precious daughter. She was sure he hid a licentious gaze behind the indifferent one he wore in public. Who knew when he would strike? And there was nothing she could do to protect the child she had only just reconnected with.


    Shaking her head¡ªthere was no use agonizing over what she couldn''t change¡ªRhaella walked through the yard, taking a seat next to her daughter and greeting Missandei with a smile. She knew the Essosi girl loyally served the castle''s god, but Rhaella wouldn''t hold that against another innocent victim.


    "Greetings, my lady. Would you prefer if I left you to your privacy?" Missandei asked, well-spoken and courteous as always.


    "None of that, my dear. Your presence is always a welcome one," Rhaella smiled as her adorable little girl nodded along.


    As their casual activities continued, Daenerys chatted with her friend without a care in the world, while Rhaella couldn''t help but notice the lord eyeing her daughter like a succulent piece of meat out of the corner of her eye.


    Feeling like her child could be taken from her at any moment, Rhaella couldn''t enjoy the day. She only let out a sigh of relief as the sun set and Daenerys joined her on their large mattress, quickly falling asleep in her arms after the busy day.


    Rhaella slid out of bed, walking purposefully to the room''s mirror and gazing at her reflection, dimly lit by the room''s magical lighting. In the thin nightgown she wore, her curves were on full display, and as vain as it sounded, she cut an undeniably striking image.


    During her last days, Rhaella knew she had looked like a walking corpse; her body ruined by the many childbirths and the abuse from her husband. Now, however, after being brought back to life, she had somehow regained her youthful beauty, while still appearing to be of the proper age at which she had died.


    Looking over at her peacefully sleeping child, Rhaella''s resolve grew. The wicked god had already given her all the hints she needed, and if it meant securing her daughter''s future, she wouldn''t hesitate any longer.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Luckily, the Lord''s Chambers weren''t far¡ªthe beast likely wanting to keep them within reach. Nevertheless, her current mission was a simple one as she reached the large oaken doors without bumping into any of the many other residents of the castle.


    Creeping into the room, Rhaella found the place eerily quiet. She knew this god was a lustful beast, so it was more than a little strange that he wasn''t currently bedding one of his women. It was suspicious, and Rhaella was starting to think she was simply playing at the whims of an all-knowing being.


    But none of that mattered if it meant protecting her daughter.


    Like her own smaller room, the Lord''s Chambers were dimly lit enough for her to reach the bed without trouble, the rhythmic breathing increasing in volume as she neared.


    Rhaella took a deep breath, slipping the flimsy straps off her shoulders as the nightgown pooled at her feet, now standing as bare as the day she was born.


    Hesitantly crawling onto the bed and making her way over the silk sheets, Rhaella found the slumbering god equally undressed in all his glory.


    Rhaella knew what she had come here to do, but as she slowly reached out a hand, her jaw fell open at the sight of the thing between his legs.


    What was she meant to do with such a monstrous manhood? It made the only one she''d ever seen in person look like nothing more than a measly worm. Seven Hells, even her Dornish ladies-in-waiting had never described such a thing in all their many lascivious tales.


    Stoking her courage, Rhaella cautiously laid a gentle hand on the large appendage, fearing it would come alive and gobble her up. As the thing twitched in her grasp, she nearly squeaked in shock before getting herself together.


    Rhaella patted her chest, firming her resolve as she hefted the manhood in her hand, stroking it as her ladies-in-waiting had described. Too enamored with the warm flesh growing at her touch, she didn''t even notice the piercing gaze watching her clumsy attempts until a deep voice brought her out of the daze she''d been in.


    "How daring, my lady. I''d never have thought you were this type of woman," the beast spoke, nearly making her splutter an incoherent response.


    "Y-You know why I''m here," she stuttered, and the god gave her a predatory grin.


    "I assure you that I have absolutely no inkling of what you''re referring to," he lied, making Rhaella grit her teeth in outrage.


    How dare this brute play dumb. As if it wasn''t his doing that left a former queen with no other choice than to lower herself to that of a common whore. But even as she cursed the god in her mind, she didn''t dare voice her grievances. Not when her daughter''s safety was on the line.


    "Please, my lord, use me as you wish, but leave my daughter alone," she begged, knowing she was completely at this god''s mercy.


    "You have my word. As long as you become mine, I''ll not make any advances toward sweet little Daenerys," he told her, and despite the situation, she couldn''t help but smile in relief.


    Noticing the golden-black eyes staring at her, waiting for an answer, Rhaella nodded. "I''ll be yours, my lord¡­" she agreed, and before she could say any more, she found herself flipped onto her back as the towering figure of the god hovered above her.


    Even though she was only here to fulfill the desires of a rapacious beast, Rhaella couldn''t stop her eyes from taking in the masculine form that now pinned her down. His muscles were so enticingly perfect that she was sure no mortal could possibly achieve them, and her face flushed red when her eyes trailed down to the now fully hardened rod hovering so close.


    "Rhaella, my dear, we''re past formalities. Call me Lux," his deep voice rumbled, sending a shiver down her spine for reasons she couldn''t comprehend.


    "A-As you wish, Lux," she agreed, the act of calling this god by his name giving her an oddly pleasurable sensation.


    Before she could wonder why, she felt his strong hands on her thighs, forcing her legs apart as his destination became clear. When his fingers brushed against her core, she gasped, never in her life having felt such a sensation.


    Rhaella had never known something like this could feel so delightful. Not when she was taught that a woman of her birth should never act on such onanism, and her husband''s gnarled, nail-topped fingers only brought pain. Sure, she''d heard of the pleasures of the flesh, but until now, Rhaella figured she was never meant to feel such joys.


    "I believe you''ve viewed me in the wrong light this whole time, my dear Rhaella. I may be a monster to others, but I''ll do anything for my women," he purred into her ear, his hand caressing her platinum tresses while continuing to stroke the quickly moistening folds of her womanhood.


    Rhaella, of course, had no reason to trust the words of this vile god, but as his wonderful hands continued making her feel new sensations, she was finding it hard not to fall into his web.


    "Then¡­ will you promise to keep me and my daughter happy?" Rhaella asked between moans, and she felt a pair of soft lips meet her own, her pleasure reaching new heights as a sweet tongue invaded her mouth, teasing her own.


    Lux broke away, and Rhaella couldn''t help feeling the loss. "You and your daughter will want for nothing," he promised, trailing his seductive lips along her jaw before closing the distance between their mouths once again as she lost herself in the act.


    Rhaella knew she shouldn''t; this was all too good to be true, but she couldn''t deny that this man¡ªno, god¡ªwas likely to steal her heart without much fuss.


    She blamed her mad husband for this. If the bastard hadn''t been such a poor lover, she might have been able to withstand this god''s ministrations for longer.


    But there was no use crying over spilled milk. And as Lux placed his large tip at the entrance of her womanhood, Rhaella decided to fully give in to the pleasure, screaming in ecstasy as new depths were explored for the first time.


    Her life would be better off if she gave him her heart, Rhaella told herself as her legs tightly wrapped around his strong hips, trying to feel every inch of his divine shaft as Lux continued pumping in and out of her squelching hole.


    And as his final thrust bottomed out, filling her womb with seed, Rhaella''s entire body seized as she reached climax for the first time¡­ ever.


    Her arms and legs went limp as she collapsed in place before feeling herself being pulled into the hot, sweaty embrace of the man who had made her feel so good that night.


    "I don''t want Daenerys to wake up alone," she mumbled into his side as she began to drift off into her dreams.


    "Get some rest, my dear. I''ll make sure you get back in time," he told her, rubbing circles into her naked back as she quickly drifted off.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Lux stood in a barren section of the North, looking out to sea, with White Harbor to the north and Moat Cailin to the west. He knew the Northern lords were wary of the fact that he hadn''t claimed any of the castles for himself, not even the now-leveled Dreadfort.


    But why would he settle for any of that? No, he''d build a city of his own¡ªa city so far beyond the imagination of these simple locals that they might just keel over, believing they had somehow found themselves in heaven.


    First, though, he needed to give the location a makeover before sending in his team of magical builders to do all the tedious work.


    He''d read plenty of Stark-Wank fanfictions in his past life, so he figured... why not steal a decent idea that was commonly used?


    Concentrating, Lux connected with the Weirwood network as the magic eagerly got to doing his bidding.


    The earth shook, the winds howled, and animals far and wide fled for their lives. And if he hadn''t absorbed the masses of shockwaves from his little stunt into the void of his darkness, any structure south of Winterfell would have collapsed to its foundation.


    Lux looked at his finished product with a nod. "If the Children of the Forest could shatter the Arm of Dorne in the distant past, then this little canal I''ve created isn''t much in the grand scheme of things," he thought to himself. Still, he couldn''t help but feel proud. It really was impressive. Even in the modern world he came from, nothing matched his creation¡ªnot when magic came into play.


    Now, Lux knew he was no expert on canals, but he did know that the process of transporting ships between two sides wasn''t as simple as one might think. However, the canal in front of him had no such issue. The large waterway was more than wide enough for two lanes of traffic, with winds continuously coursing east to west on one side while doing the opposite on the other.


    Yes, this would work perfectly, Lux decided before vanishing from his spot, ready for some rest and relaxation after a hard day''s work.


    Read ahead on my pat reon


    Link: patreo n. com (slash) CodeKingu


    My pat charges every 30 days so it doesn''t matter which day of the month you join.


    Join my Discord: discord .gg/VP2q8XPk4d

 Chapter 27: Taken

    Disclaimer: I own nothing but my original characters and works; all other characters and worlds belong to their respective owners.


    Lux lay back in the gardens as his favorite dark elf, Ash, served succulent grapes by mouth, each bite made better by the lovely taste of his servant''s lips and the wonderful view down her loose top only adding to the experience. On the side, his favorite light elf created a cool breeze as she fanned him with a comically large palm frond. She wore a cute pout because she knew her task was merely for his amusement.


    Excited giggles drew him from his leisure as his four daughters ran out of the castle, chasing Noire and Aurora into the yard. Lux smiled, seeing the twins, Cassiopeia and Aqua, along with Val''s only daughter, Astrid, finally able to keep up with their older sister.


    As much of a little shit as Delphi could be, Lux knew his firstborn loved all her sisters and would likely grow up to be the overprotective one of his growing brood.


    Lux stretched in place, letting out a satisfied breath. Damn, his life was fantastic. Not only could he indulge his desires to his heart''s content, but his gathered essence was constantly increasing as those loyal to him influenced the world, his faith steadily grew, and his individual growth had never ceased.


    By now, he''d gotten a decent grasp on how his Essence of Creation judged his feats and rewarded essence, his most recent influx received after acquiring the former queen, Rhaella, as a mistress. In this world, magic truly ran in the blood of kings¡ªmore specifically, Rhaella had a higher-level soul than most. She wasn''t just any woman he had conquered. And, considering he hadn''t taken the easy route with her as he had with Bella, his gains were significantly greater.


    Still, that was nothing compared to the essence his gorgeous Saintess had brought in with her little crusade in Slaver''s Bay. He''d have to remember to reward the jade beauty for that later.


    Perhaps he''d even stop being so lazy and start his own campaign sooner or later. After all, achievements made with his own hands would only further increase his rewards. It was tempting¡ªso tempting, in fact, that it already had him contemplating his next victim.


    Not only would more war and conflict increase his essence, but his religion would inevitably grow as his devoted followers forcefully converted any of the surviving smallfolk.


    And while gathering faith was his least efficient path to power¡ªsomething he''d learned fairly early as his religion began¡ªit still had its uses, primarily for keeping his followers in line without much conscious effort on his part.


    Rather than being upset that faith wasn''t of much use to him personally, Lux was more than happy with the arrangement. He wasn''t one of those insignificant gods who were nothing without their followers. His path on the road of divinity was on a completely different level. Anyone trying to weaken him by targeting his religion might as well have been twiddling their thumbs.


    No, his religion didn''t matter much for his strength in the long run. Instead, his divinity grew as he wove his feats into the very fabric of reality, and nothing could negate that.


    Lux realized that this was uncannily similar to how his Essence of Creation worked, and while he could think about it all day, he was nowhere near the level of drawing any concrete conclusions. Luckily, none of that mattered much for now. He could carry on with his steady growth without worry.


    Knocking him out of his contemplation, Ash leaned down again to feed him another piece of fruit. This time, however, Lux couldn''t stop himself from slipping his tongue into the little elf''s sweet mouth while reaching out to grope her tiny booty, his large hand palming one of her dusky cheeks.


    Hearing Leaf on the side grumbling about being left out, Lux chuckled, giving the ass in his hand a final squeeze before pulling away, the slutty dark elf whining as her lewd time was interrupted.


    "We''ll continue this later," Lux promised, leaving Ash dissatisfied while Leaf continued her pouting. "Now stop acting like brats and have someone bring Jon Snow to the Weirwood," he told them, rolling his eyes as he stood.


    Apparating into an especially dank cell, Lux decided to work out whatever minor stress he had accumulated while waiting for Jon to arrive.


    "Wakey, wakey," he called out, a small figure in the corner trembling from his words.


    "P-Please, your Eminence, I''ve been a good boy, I-I swear," it pleaded, hiding its face as best it could in the coarse vegetable sack it wore as its only clothing.


    Holding out a Lumos Charm, Lux let out a sinister snicker as he watched young Ramsey Snow shrink away from the glaring light.


    While his undead general, Cain, helped Val take down the Wall, Abel had been sent to destroy the Dreadfort¡ªbut not before capturing its Bastard.


    "It''s your lucky day, bastard. Unfortunately, I don''t have time for our usual routine," Lux told the boy, who let out the breath he''d been holding as his terrified shivers dramatically calmed.


    "T-Thank you, Your Eminence. Your compassion knows no bounds," Ramsey extolled, and Lux hummed in agreement.


    "Yes, so I''ve been told. Now stand up and look at me, bastard," he commanded, his prisoner not daring to disobey as young Ramsey fearfully got to his feet.


    Damn, he had a punchable face, Lux couldn''t help but think every time he laid eyes on the kid''s ugly mug. So, of course, he did the only rational thing: he backhanded the little cunt across the dungeon, sending his small body into a heap of broken bones, not long for this world.


    But Lux couldn''t have his stress ball giving out on him so early, he decided, sending a wave of necrotic energies that slowly¡ªbut more importantly, painfully¡ªstitched together flesh and snapped bones back in place, the bastard''s mouth silently hanging loose, his agonized wails unable to make it past his lips.


    Ah, that felt good, Lux thought with a smile. Turning to leave, he paused and then turned back to give the little cunt a good old-fashioned kick to the gonads before Apparating away.


    Reappearing next to the largest Weirwood on Skagos, his wait for Jon was a pleasant one, his spirits high after tormenting his prisoner.


    "Ah, Jon, we meet at last. I hope you''ve been enjoying your stay in my humble home," Lux smiled at the glaring boy being led by two of his little butler elves.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    And, of course, the brat only gave Lux the silent treatment.


    "Come now, I''m sure your time here has been far from uncomfortable. No need to act so dour."


    "You killed my father," Jon replied petulantly.


    Why did children have to be so difficult? Lux lamented. He really didn''t like dealing with children who weren''t his own and figured this would be annoying. If Jon weren''t a protagonist, Lux would have left the kid to fend for himself on the streets. Luckily for the little bastard, he had an interest in the innate plot armor that came with being favored by a world''s will.


    "Not quite, boy. You see, Ned Stark wasn''t your father," Lux corrected, as the kid''s face scrunched, full of indignation.


    "You''re lying!" the prepubescent voice cried, making Lux shrug.


    "Maybe, but why don''t you let your ancestors tell you the truth," Lux said, nodding towards the Weirwood. "Place your hand on its face."


    Jon didn''t move, still glaring, until Lux gave him a look that had the kid hesitantly placing a palm on the ashen bark.


    Again, Lux had to wait in silence until Jon staggered away from the tree after viewing the visions of his mother''s dalliance with the creepy Targaryen prince.


    Tears ran down Jon''s face, and Lux decided to give the boy a moment.


    "As you saw, your uncle allowed you to be treated as nothing more than a lowly bastard when you should have been raised as a prince of the realm," Lux told him as Jon sniffled up his falling snot. God, children are gross.


    "He was still my uncle," Jon sobbed, making Lux roll his eyes. "Why did you show this to me?" he asked.


    "Sharing blood doesn''t mean you should forgive a person''s sins, boy. Serve me, and you''ll never be treated as a bastard again," Lux offered, and Jon stewed in silence yet again.


    Well, the kid was young. Lux really shouldn''t have expected him to be much of a conversationalist to begin with.


    So, deciding to get this talk over with, Lux once again reached into the planet''s magical veins, finding the correct soul and binding it to the nearby forest while sending it enough information to know what was going on.


    Shortly after being summoned, the ghost of Lyanna Stark rushed towards her crying son. Of course, Jon began skedaddling away at the sight of a spooky spirit darting towards him.


    Lux held up a hand, lifting the boy off the ground before turning him around and forcing him to get a better look at the figure chasing him.


    "Mother?" Jon questioned, as Lyanna''s ethereal hand rested on his cheek.


    Damn, why were the mothers of this world so fine? Lux wondered, eyeing the Northern beauty''s spectral form up and down.


    Lux cleared his throat, breaking their heartwarming reunion. "I''ll give you time to make your decision, boy. Until then, your mother will be bound to this area. Feel free to visit as much as you''d like," he told the emotional child before giving them their privacy, vanishing to hunt down a pair of naughty little elves.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Changing out of the loose robes she normally preferred wearing around the castle, Bella looked at herself in the mirror with a smile, now dressed in tight black leather travel trousers and a matching jerkin.


    With her list of targets already memorized, Bella grabbed the many Portkeys her master had prepared for her mission. She took the first one in hand and spoke the activation phrase aloud, instantly vanishing to her first destination.


    Bella wrinkled her nose at the dreary atmosphere, filled with the smell of salt and rot. After entering the castle, which was somehow even more wretched, she wondered how anyone could live in a place like this.


    Honestly, her target should be thanking her for taking them away from this shithole, Bella thought. But she wouldn''t be hearing any gratitude for the moment as she loomed over the sleeping teenage girl, a face full of pimples.


    Bella would have to do something about the girl''s appearance. Whether or not the Greyjoy girl would ever have the honor of pleasing her master, something so unsightly shouldn''t be allowed in his divine presence.


    Still, she needed to keep moving and would have to deal with such things later. Instead, Bella quickly slapped a Portkey on the girl''s back, sending her to an inescapable chamber where the servant elves would handle looking after another one of her Master''s hostages, not forgetting to leave one of the messages she''d been given at the scene of the crime.


    Bella thought the Iron Islands had been rough during her short time there, but when she caught a whiff of the capital''s air¡ªthe rank smell of shit hitting her like a bludger to the face¡ªshe wanted nothing more than to burn the filthy city off the face of the planet. Alas, she had her Master''s will to carry out and dared not linger.


    "I didn''t request a servant!" a bitchy voice called out as Bella entered her second target''s chambers.


    With no desire to speak to the woman she could already tell would be a complete cunt, Bella silently beamed the pregnant blonde in the back of the head with another Portkey, completing her task in the vile city flawlessly, carelessly leaving a rolled-up parchment behind in the empty room.


    Ah, now this is much better, Bella smiled, standing in the heart of the Reach as the sun shone bright and the birds merrily chirped, all while a gentle breeze carried the refreshing scent of budding flowers. Bella honestly couldn''t understand why everyone yearned for that wretched Iron Throne when dealing with the constant smell of backed-up sewage came along with it.


    Apparating through the castle''s many gardens, she finally found her third target of the day frolicking through the flowers without a care. And after confounding the nearby servants, the adorable brunette was squeaking in fright as Bella grabbed the little girl from behind.


    "Shh, be a good girl now and come with Aunty Bella," she teased, sending the future beauty off into her Master''s clutches before placing a calling card on the nearby tea table and departing for her final target after stealing a tasty-looking treat from a plate as she went.


    Bella silently licked her lips as she merged with the shadows, intently observing the chamber''s only mattress, where two young, supple bodies intertwined above silken sheets.


    "Princess, shall I invite Andrey to your chamber tomorrow as planned?" the pretty teen with golden hair asked, and Bella couldn''t help but listen in on the heated pillow talk.


    "Yes, I can''t wait. Let''s pray he can handle the both of us," Bella''s target of these sweltering lands answered with a giggle before making the blonde let out a moan as she took one of the girl''s bare nipples between her seductive lips.


    Now, the olive-skinned teen was her only purpose for coming here, but after peeking into the girl''s mind to uncover the identity of her lovely companion, Bella was sure her Master wouldn''t mind an extra princess tagging along.


    And after checking the time, Bella was pleased to find herself well ahead of schedule. Of course, she used this extra time to let the lovely scene in front of her play out to its conclusion, the princesses finally falling asleep in each other''s arms after a passionate evening.


    Feeling her own need for release, Bella quickly napped the gorgeous girls, leaving her final message on top of the arousal-coated sheets before rushing off to beg her Master to fulfill her desires.


    A New God''s Conquest


    "Tell me, Squid King, why shouldn''t I cave in your skull for this treason and breaking your oath to the throne?" Robert demanded, clearly in no mood for courtly games.


    "I swore no oath to a Baratheon king," Balon replied, making Robert frown. It was true, but even for a man indifferent to politics, Robert knew the excuse was flimsy at best.


    "Your Grace, giving Balon a chance to swear fealty to your name may be for the best," Jon suggested before he could do anything rash.


    And just before he could argue on the matter, the doors burst open, interrupting the discussions as a page hastily ran over.


    "Your Grace¡­ Your Grace¡­ Urgent news from Lannisport," the boy cried as he quickly bowed on the side.


    "Come, hand it over," he gruffly gestured for the lad to approach.


    Robert unfurled the parchment and after reading the few words within, his hands trembled with rage.


    His wife and unborn child were abducted beneath everyone''s nose. And from the message they''d left behind, the same bastard who killed his brother-in-arms was the person responsible.


    "What is it, Your Grace?" Jon asked, but the question hadn''t even registered in Robert''s mind, the letter he''d been holding falling to the ground as he eyed the kneeling Greyjoy.


    Unfortunately for the lord of Pyke, there was only one person in the room whom he could unleash his fury upon. And before any could react to stop him, his great hammer was already buried into the stone floor, the Squid''s head crushed to a pulp beneath.


    Read ahead on my pat reon


    Link: patreo n. com (slash) CodeKingu


    My pat charges every 30 days so it doesn''t matter which day of the month you join.


    Join my Discord: discord .gg/VP2q8XPk4d

 Chapter 28: Squire

    Disclaimer: I own nothing but my original characters and works; all other characters and worlds belong to their respective owners.


    "You claim that in one night, this foreign invader abducted not one, but four children of the realm''s great houses?" The hand questioned his Maester, and Tywin felt as exasperated as The Lord of the Eerie sounded by his tone.


    But more than exasperation, Tywin was holding back his seething wrath from showing on his stoic face. And looking over at their drunken king required a good part of his willpower not to show any visible annoyance.


    It was clear that the whoremonger cared far more about the death of the Stark lord rather than the capture of his queen and unborn child.


    Tywin, on the other hand, cared not if the North burned to ashes. No, what rankled him was the complete disregard for the reputation of his house, the reputation he had painstakingly built with his own hands.


    The last time his house was slighted, songs were written of his retribution. This time, Tywin vowed that legends would be created.


    "Technically, it would be five of the great houses'' children, considering Her Grace is with child," Maester Creylen corrected, breaking the silence.


    "Yes, thank you for that," Tywin drawled, giving the Maester a hard stare that had the bookish man shrinking into his seat.


    And the words seemed to send the king over the edge, Robert roaring as he threw his empty goblet through an ornate stained glass window he''d commissioned from Myr. Tywin sent the Maester another look, noting he dared not meet his eyes, likely understanding that he wouldn''t be living a comfortable life for the next few moons. After all, that window was a favorite of his and cost a significantly sized bag of dragons.


    "I''ll sail my fleet to the North immediately. Who knows what horrors my sweet Margaery is suffering," the dullard, Mace Tyrell, took the moment to explain his ingenuous plan.


    "And when your army make land? What''s then stopping this invader from keeping your precious daughter unharmed?" Tywin asked, the Oaf''s round face reddening after his blunder.


    After that, the discussion on how to handle this matter went on for what felt like an eternity, the King falling further into his cup, his only contribution being a demand to march through the Neck before his Hand could calm the drunkard down.


    It went to show how useless this whole thing was that Tywin was close to being pleased when a scribe working under his Maester entered with a letter, interrupting the back and forth between the Flower Lord and the aging Hoster Tully.


    "Your Grace, my Lords, it''s a message from the North," Creylen said as he began reading. "It''s an invitation to what''s being called a Grand Parley in three moons time."


    "Fuck a parley, I should be bashing their skulls in with my hammer," the King slurred before slumping over after passing out.


    Tywin rolled his eyes, deciding to take the lead in this debate. After all, someone competent had to if they had any hope of repelling the invaders.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Olenna rapped her fingers across the courtyard table, the two fools she could never tell apart nervously fidgeting at her side.


    "Oh, out with it already," she grouched, in no mood for their trepidations.


    "Apologies, My Lady, we could find no traces left behind and none witnessed the Young Lady''s abduction," Left explained, making her eyes narrow and brows furrow.


    Leaving her guards to their squirming, Olenna took a moment to let the silence stew. After learning that this mysterious new lord captured four hostages from the great houses in a single night, she wasn''t expecting much to come from the investigation. Still, not even a single spy being weeded out was alarming. How could a plot so grand be accomplished with no assistance from within the household?


    Olenna believed she knew more about this foreign conqueror than any other within the Seven Kingdoms, bar The Spider, of course. When a new trading company showed up, undercutting the grain prices set throughout the Reach, she made it her business to gather every bit of information she could. And it didn''t take a genius to link the company flying golden banners with a silver wolf head to the gold and black sigil left in the ransom letter.


    However, despite her concerted efforts, Olenna received nothing, not even whispers regarding this new King''s name. Other than the fact his people were devoted followers of a new religion who worshipped a god named Lux Tenebris, she was left with more questions than anything. And while she hadn''t underestimated these new players, she now knew her initial estimations were far from accurate.


    Olenna let out a sigh, Left and Right flinching as she continued ignoring them. While this was the greatest tragedy in house Tyrell''s recent history, not all hope was lost.


    At the very least, she was sure no harm would come to her precious granddaughter. Only an incompetent ruler would allow the mistreatment of a valued hostage, and by the grand feats demonstrated in rapid succession, Olenna would never believe the man to be anything other than a competent lord.


    For now, Olenna could only keep faith that her teachings hadn''t gone to waste. Margaery was young, but Olenna hadn''t slacked when teaching her the game in the slightest.


    Olenna just hoped that her imbecile of a son wouldn''t muck everything up without her guiding hand.


    A New God''s Conquest


    His eyes closed in satisfaction; Lux groaned as his newest paramour worked his manhood between his legs. Laying on her stomach, propped up by the elbows, his lover delightfully fondled his sack while swirling her nimble tongue around his bulbous tip.


    "Fuck, Rhaella, you''re getting better at this," he praised, and it was the truth. The former queen had been shockingly inexperienced in matters of the flesh but quickly took to it like a fish to water¡ªor maybe like a dragon to fire would be a better phrase.


    "Thank you, My Love. I aim to please," she giggled, taking his lower head out of her mouth and moving to trail her pouty lips along his shaft.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    "Oh, then if that''s so, I have a task for you that would greatly please me," he told her, only receiving a jolt of pleasure as his Valyrian beauty hummed her agreement with half of his family jewels in her salivating mouth.


    As Rhaella continued lapping at his balls, Lux nearly forgot about what he was going to ask until the minx took his dick in hand, gently stroking as she licked along his chiseled abdominals, all the way to his protruding Adam''s apple, finally reaching the side of his face as his woman gently nibbled on his earlobe.


    "Anything, just ask," she answered, her seductive tone and the warm breath on his ear sending tingles down his spine.


    Lux smiled at his clearly smitten mistress, taking one of her modest tits in hand while teasing the pale nipple that matched the surrounding soft skin. The attention-starved MILF had easily fallen into his clutches at the slightest shows of affection. And she would only further become his as he continued giving her warmth she''d never imagined having; something that was easy enough for him to give when it would ensure the devotion of such an exquisite specimen.


    Deciding to hold off on talking for the moment, Lux leaned forward to meet those lovely lips with his own, easily invading the tasty cavity as his tongue explored without resistance. Rhaella''s soft form melted into his embrace as their kiss deepened, her legs moving to straddle his hips and her heated core resting on the underside of his cock. He could barely hold himself back from immediately going in for the prize but decided to get their conversation back on track.


    "I have four new highborn girls who need something to keep them busy while they''re here. You would have my gratitude if you allow them to join the lessons you hold with Dany and Missandei," Lux explained before the grinding movements that already had his cock and balls drenched paused.


    "Dear, what have you done now?" Rhaella asked, and Lux could tell she was scared to hear the answer.


    "Nothing much for you to be worried about, my sweet Rhaella," Lux said, slapping one of her thick cheeks that had her continuing the movements atop his cock. "I''ve simply acquired a few hostages," he continued, chuckling after seeing the unimpressed look his lover was sending him.


    "As I said, there''s no need to worry, and everything will work out perfectly in the end," he soothed his woman, who was quite the worrier, and as she cutely nibbled her lower lip, the temptation became too great. And in the next gliding movement, Lux angled himself in a way that had him piercing his queen''s pink folds, any of her worried words cut off by the cries of ecstasy.


    "So, will you do this favor for me? And who knows, maybe Dany will make some new friends," he asked, and it took the moaning woman more than a few short moments to come to her senses.


    "W-Won''t they be spiteful of the situation," Rhaella gasped between moans, his hands gripping onto the soft hip flesh as the sound of pussy squelching filled the room¡ªlike music to his ears.


    "Little girls can be quite the fickle bunch. I''m sure they''ll forget about their grievances soon after experiencing luxuries previously thought unimaginable," Lux shrugged, not too worried about his hostages'' feelings either way.


    The beautiful woman bouncing on his cock slapped his chest. "You''re such a villain," she teased before Lux made her squeal after tugging a nipple in return.


    "Woman, you still haven''t answered my question," he complained, moving a hand to toy with the beauty''s crinkled asshole, her pussy walls tightening around his shaft as she gasped at the new sensation.


    "Of course, that''s a yes, My Love," she agreed, squealing as one of his naughty fingers began slowly pressing into her back door.


    "Wonderful, now how could I ever repay you," Lux questioned the woman nearly lost in lust.


    "Perhaps, you can do that one thing with your tongue," she mumbled into his chest, her face reddening and too embarrassed to look him in the eyes.


    "What was that? I couldn''t hear you?" Lux lied, his supernatural hearing easily picking up the muffled request.


    "You heard me," she slapped his chest again, making him laugh as he sped up his thrusts.


    "Of course, my dear, I''ll gladly fulfill that request of yours," he told her, feeling the womanhood spasming around his cock before burying himself deep and painting his paramour''s womb white.


    A New God''s Conquest


    "Oof," Sansa wheezed after getting knocked onto her ass in the training yard, an older redhead standing victorious while a timid brunette watched from the side.


    Perhaps it was the fate of this world''s named characters, but either way, young Ygritte, and Gilly somehow caught the attention of his Wildling wife, the bloodthirsty woman deciding to train a few spear maidens with her free time.


    He gave Val a knowing smile. While Sansa had been treated more than fairly as her ward, Lux knew that a part of his woman enjoyed the insult that having a Stark child under her stewardship was to the entire North.


    His wife could be a spiteful bitch at times, he decided, which was why he loved aggravating her so. The angry sex afterward was always worth the consequences.


    "What''s wrong? Has the Southron lady given up so soon?" Ygritte prodded as little Sansa pulled herself up by her training staff, patting the dust and dirt off her sore bum.


    "You''re three name-days older," Sansa huffed with a cute frown.


    "Is that so?" Ygritte smirked, pretending to hum in thought. "But Gilly is your age, yet she can put up twice as much of a fight."


    Sansa nearly growled at the teasing. Lux could tell that the pampered Northern princess had a competitive streak, and while she dreaded her time learning the spear at first, she was now nearly as enthusiastic about it as Ygritte.


    Interrupting the bickering, Lux''s first squire walked in, catching Sansa''s attention as she waved with a smile; the lad waving back in turn.


    Despite her mother''s disdain toward the supposed bastard she''d experienced growing up, Lux knew that Sansa was still happy to have a recognizable face around.


    "Oh, late for your first scheduled training? That''s not a good look Jae," Lux scolded as the former Jon Snow looked away sheepishly.


    Yes, with his mother''s prodding, Jon had forsaken the name given by his uncle, now going by Jaehaerys Targaryen. Lyanna Stark had been quite cross with her brother''s actions, to say the least.


    Lux, of course, wasn''t going to be using his full name, that was far too long for his taste. And sure, Lyanna didn''t seem too pleased when he called her son so casually, but it''s not like she could do anything about it.


    "Apologies, my Lord," Jae bowed his head with his usual bland personality; something Lux would have to fix. He didn''t want to spend his time around such a boring character.


    Still, Lux was pleased to see his shift in attitude towards himself. After spending time with his mother''s spirit, it hadn''t taken long at all for the kid to sneak behind the ghostly woman''s back, swearing his loyalty in return for her resurrection.


    "Ah, don''t worry kid, I know it was your mother''s fussing that held you back," Lux waved the apologies off, patting the kid''s shoulder and almost making him stumble at the force. "Now, how about you show me what you''ve learned while in Winterfell."


    Tossing a wooden training sword over, Lux watched in amusement as the boy stood ready for a fight with the blunt blade pointed toward himself.


    "It won''t be me you''ll be sparring with today," he told his squire, nodding at Ygritte.


    "But my lord, she''s a girl," Jae stated the obvious.


    "No shit, Sherlock. But if I were you, I''d be praying for that girl to go easy on me, and those words of yours aren''t helping." Lux smiled, knowing this would be entertaining while Jae furrowed his brow at the reference he didn''t understand.


    "Now get a move on," he commanded, nudging the confused kid towards the fiery little redhead.


    "I''ll hold back as much as I can," Jae said, making Lux sigh as he walked over to pull his lovely wife into his arms to watch the spar together.


    "Oh yeah, and what makes you think that you''re the one who needs to hold back?" Ygritte shot back, already angered before the fight could even begin.


    "Women are weak and meant to be protected," Jae said, and Lux winced, knowing the kid''s beatdown would be particularly brutal.


    "You know nothing, brat," Ygritte spat before readying her blunt spear.


    As their kiddy fight went on, Jae miserably losing to no one but the kid''s own surprise, Lux occasionally sent a healing light his way while nuzzling into his wife''s warmth, the cries of pain and pleas of mercy going ignored.


    Read ahead on my pat reon


    Link: patreo n. com (slash) CodeKingu


    My pat charges every 30 days so it doesn''t matter which day of the month you join.


    Join my Discord: discord .gg/VP2q8XPk4d

 Chapter 29: Toys

    Disclaimer: I own nothing but my original characters and works; all other characters and worlds belong to their respective owners.


    Picking at a few magnificent dishes she''d never had the fortune of tasting before her abduction, Arianne couldn''t help but steal glances at her ruggedly handsome captor between each bite.


    With their good behavior, Arianne, her cousin, and the Tyrell girl were given more freedoms than she''d have ever expected from the situation. And that wasn''t even mentioning the luxuries nearly showered upon her by the helpful little servant creatures who were happy to attend hand and foot if treated with kindness and respect.


    Sure, she''d been overwhelmed by the many magical sights after being allowed out of her chambers, but luckily, an adorable elf named Leaf had been by her side, easing her into this new life.


    And if Arianne had anything to say about it, this would be her life for the foreseeable future. She knew the new ruler of the North had multiple lovers; surely someone of her station and beauty would be a welcomed addition.


    She knew her father wouldn''t approve; how could the heir of Dorne settle for becoming a lowly paramour? Now, normally, she''d agree. However, everything changed when you consider that, as a man hailed a god, each of his women held more influence and power than any queen could ever hope for. It was a good thing that Lord Tenebris didn''t seem likely to take her father''s consideration into mind, Arianne thought.


    Hearing a light tinkle, Arianne turned to see the eldest Princess giggling across the table, a frown forming on her flushed face.


    Delphi Black: Arianne had learned she was one of the King''s baseborn children¡ªa spoiled brat who enjoyed relentlessly prodding her. Yet, the circumstances of her birth mattered little, none having the nerve to wrong the King''s favored daughter.


    She, too, did her best to avoid conflict, not wanting to risk the liberties she''d been allowed so far. Not to mention that she''d be the girl''s stepmother one day, Arianne supposed, hiding a smirk.


    Arianne wondered what Delphi was amused by. The Princess didn''t seem interested in the chatter between her younger twin sisters and the fawning Margaery by her side. Whatever, she shrugged, taking a bite of buttered lobster before glancing towards the main table once again.


    "My daddy told me about girls like you," the previously mentioned Princess spoke, distracting Arianne from ogling the man she desired as he ate. "He promised to lock me up until I was one hundred years old if I grew up to be such a trollop."


    "What would a child like you know," she harrumphed, unable to hold her tongue after the little brat hit her sore spot. She only hoped it wouldn''t come back to bite her later.


    And to her dismay, Arianne noticed the devious look on the girl''s face a moment too late, and before she could do anything about it, the Princess was already skipping towards the head seat of the main table.


    Clenching the hem of her silk dress, she watched in irritation as her nemesis crawled onto her kingly father''s lap, the younger girl''s small arms wrapping around his masculine neck as she pulled herself up to lay a kiss on his cheek, right next to that chiseled jawline of his.


    Arianne knew that it was nothing more than a sweet and innocent moment between a father and his daughter, but oh how she wished to be in her place right now; her bum seated between his strong legs, her budding breasts pressed against his wide chest, her supple lips against his hot flesh, all while enveloped by his firm embrace.


    So caught up in her fantasies was she, that it wasn''t until Delphi moved to whisper something in her father''s ear that she was brought back to reality, her face heating up¡ªnearly matching the temperature of her womanhood¡ªas the man she desired turned to her with a knowing smirk, the little bitch on his lap putting on the most saccharine sweet expression imaginable.


    Thoroughly embarrassed, Arianne spent the remainder of the night''s meal with her head down, captivated by the fascinating foreign foods, and as soon as it was proper to excuse herself, she dragged her cousin by the arm, bowing towards the King, not managing to meet his beautiful eyes before leaving for her quarters with haste.


    "Arianne, will you finally tell me what the problem is?" Tyene asked as the doors slammed shut.


    Not answering immediately, Arianne shrugged off her dress before plopping face-first onto one of the room''s two large beds and screaming all her indignation into the goose-down pillows.


    Unsurprisingly, she felt her closest cousin joining her on the bed they shared most nights. "Come now, Arianne, it can''t be that bad," Tyene told her.


    "Didn''t you see what happened? Who knows what that troublesome girl said to her father?" Arianne whined, turning onto her side and shaking her cousin''s bare shoulders to get the point across.


    "Are you mad, Arianne? As gilded of a cage this is, we''ve been imprisoned, and this is what you''re worried about?" Tyene sighed, and Arianne couldn''t understand how her cousin hadn''t realized their captor''s greatness. Not to mention the thought of being ravished against her will by the powerful man¡ªno god¡ªfilled her dreams, something she''d not be admitting, of course.


    "Cousin, King Lux is doubtlessly the most powerful being in the world. Why would I care about such nonsense when there''s a chance to stand at the side of a god walking among men?" Arianne asked, only to see Tyene rolling her eyes. She knew her cousin hadn''t believed in the King''s claims of godhood, something Arianne couldn''t understand, not with the many marvels beyond mortal means proving otherwise.


    "Please, Tyene, I still want us to share a bed as we lose our maidenhead together. Won''t you help me gain the King''s favor?" she begged, giving her cousin those watery eyes that always got others to fold to her whims.


    "Fine, it''s not like I can leave you to get in trouble by yourself," Tyene agreed after letting out a long breath, making Arianne squeal as she brought the girl she was as close as sisters with into a tight hug.


    "Now come, dear cousin, let''s practice for our night with the King," Arianne purred into Tyene''s ear, already beginning to grope at her soft curves over the thin smallclothes she wore.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Cersei huffed her annoyance while waiting for her dinner''s delivery. The quality of service from her captor''s filthy creatures had been quite lacking these past days.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Honestly, if it weren''t for her lodgings being barely fit for a queen like herself, she''d have thrown a fit by now. Still, her patience was beginning to wane as she sat at the rooms small table.


    "Elf, where''s my meal?!" she demanded, calling out to the empty air, only receiving silence in return, making her let out a growl as her stomach followed suit.


    "I''ve been told that you''ve been treating my loyal servants rather poorly," a deep voice had Cersei jumping to her feet as fast as her bloated belly would allow in shock, the previously empty seat across from her now occupied by a man like none she''d ever seen before.


    "I take it you''re this god those useless servant creatures claim to serve?" Cersei questioned after regaining her regal demeanor. Hmmph, nothing more than a mummery, she decided. "My father will have the head of everyone you love on a spike as you beg for your life," she helpfully informed the man who obviously didn''t know the trouble he''d gotten himself into.


    "I''d be more worried about myself if I were you," the impudent man told her, chuckling to himself. How dare he mock her, Cersei fumed.


    "You wouldn''t dare lay a hand on a Lannister. Even an outsider of the Seven Kingdoms like yourself would have heard The Rains of Castamere," she threatened, annoyed to see nothing but amusement on the bastard''s attractive face.


    "Ash, would you like to join us?" her captor called out to no one, the mongrel who hadn''t shown her the respect she was due appearing at his side, a nasty smile on her small face. "As the mistreated party, I thought it best for you to decide her punishment," he continued, making her gulp after realizing this lunatic held no fear for her father''s reprisal.


    "Many thanks, Master," the creature she now remembered was named Ash agreed, and after the little thing snapped her fingers, Cersei felt as something wrapped around her face, forcing her mouth wide open. "I believe she was expecting her meal around now. Why don''t we satiate her hunger, Master?" Cersei heard the elf ask, her cursed coming out as nothing but muffled babbles through the ring-shaped thing in her mouth.


    The little creature approached, and Cersei backed away until she felt the warm stone walls on her back. She didn''t know what was planned for her, but she wanted no part in it.


    "I wouldn''t suggest fighting what''s to come. We wouldn''t wish that growing babe of yours any harm, now, would we?" the elf''s sickly-sweet voice had her freezing, her arms instinctually wrapping around her stomach.


    They wouldn''t dare. Would they? She wondered, her question being answered as the elf held out a hand, an invisible force pressing down on her shoulders, and she only struggled against it for a moment before remembering the dreaded words.


    "Master, as undeserving as this mortal is, would you please allow me to feed her your divine seed?" the creature asked, Cersie''s eyes widening in dread.


    "Heh, I should have known you''d choose this type of punishment," the creature''s master chuckled, walking to stand before her as his servant''s small hands pulled the largest manhood she''d ever seen out of his unfastened trousers.


    If her glare could set fire, the man looking down on her kneeling form would be naught but ashes. Cersei had only graced one man the honor of using her mouth for their pleasure, and now realizing what would be happening against her will, she vowed her vengeance.


    Lux didn''t bother looking into the bitch''s mind to find out whether the tears running down Cersei''s lovely face were caused by the ongoing sexual assault, or from the fact that it was likely the uppity cunt''s first time having her throat so thoroughly worked in. Either way, it was a wonderful sight to behold and her writhing tongue spasming along his shaft as her convulsing throat milked his tip had his balls churning, ready for a release.


    Seeing Ash''s vile grin as she forced the Queen''s tear covered face back and forth really had Lux wondering if the elf had always been so unhinged or if he was somehow to blame. Eh, whatever, it wasn''t like he cared enough to change the elf''s mindset¡­ Not when the freaky sex was so delightful.


    What he did care about was the beautiful woman who didn''t seem to be having an enjoyable experience at the moment. Cersei cut a truly striking visage, and Lux decided that he''d be keeping the golden-haired cunt and the incestuous daughter yet to be born for himself.


    But he could think about the mother daughter pair for later. Now, he was close to blowing his load, and Ashe understood his dilemma, reaching to fondle his sack while pressing Cersei forward until her lips met the base of his shaft, his cum leaking out of her nose as he drained his balls down her contracting gullet.


    "Will that be all for her punishment, Ash?" he questioned the little sadist after pulling his still rock-hard cock out of his captured queen''s exquisite mouth.


    To answer his inquiry, Ash simply snapped her fingers, Cersei''s dress disappearing as ropes shot from the walls and ceiling, binding the panting mess of a woman before neatly presenting her hovering form at crotch height, the bitch''s arms tied behind her back, and legs spread wide as she glared up at him, the ring gag that was holding her mouth open now vanished.


    "You''ll pay for¡­" Cersei began, her useless threats cut off by a cry of pain, one of her puffy pink nipples ruthlessly squeezed between a clawed hand.


    "Beg His Grace to fuck your whore cunt," Ash demanded, and after a moment of silence, his sadistic dark elf lightly traced her sharpened nails along the beautifully smooth skin of the queen''s round stomach, a low whimper leaving the golden bitch''s lips at the clear threat.


    "P-Please, Your Grace¡­ Fuck this whore''s cunt," she sobbed, and Lux only hoped that his newest toy hadn''t broken so soon.


    Fortunately, his worries had been unfounded, Cersei''s bitchy glare returning as he teased the cleanly shaved lips between her long and graceful legs, the head of his cock beginning to spread the surprisingly tight slit.


    With just his tip inside, Lux paused, stroking the side of his toy''s gorgeous face. "One day you''ll look back on this, and you''ll thank me with all your heart for making you mine," he told her, fully sheathing himself into her tight cave in one thrust as the cries Cersei tried her best to muffle echoed through the chambers.


    "I wonder what your King would think if he knew what was being done to his woman?" Lux asked, grabbing and squeezing her large tit flesh as his hips never stopped thrusting. "Of course, I''m sure it''s your twin brother who''d be the one most upset. Maybe I should bring him here. Tell me, whore, do you think Jamie would get off watching me rape his sister?"


    "Fuck you bastard," Cersei snarled, making him smile.


    "Please, by all means keep running your mouth. I''ll enjoy every moment as you work off your debt with this beautiful body," Lux teased, and the insult on the tip of Cersei''s tongue quickly died as it seems she thought better of it for now.


    "Master, I think she''s enjoying her punishment a little too much," Ash chimed in, snapping her fingers again, the whore on his dick spinning to face the floor as the binding ropes moved.


    Lux gladly took the opportunity to grab a handful of her thick ass, pausing at the moan of pleasure that left the woman''s mouth. "I think you might be right," he agreed, looking down at the growing puddle of arousal, pussy juice gushing with each of his movements.


    "Any suggestions?" Lux asked, already having a good guess at where this was heading.


    "I wonder if this whore of a queen is still a virgin in the one hole we haven''t touch so far?" Ashe questioned herself, one of her small fingers circling the crinkled hole exposed to the air.


    "P-Pleas, no," Cersei begged, and Lux could hear her tears flowing again as they trickled to the floor.


    "Quiet!" his little sadist hissed, slapping one of the bitch''s hanging tits for the impertinence. "Just be glad that this whore cunt of yours is providing plenty of lube for what''s to come."


    Ash gave him a wink, and Lux saw no reason to not indulge his loyal servant as he pulled out of the gaping quim, changing his aim and piercing the virgin asshole without bothering to lower the speed of his thrust in the slightest, the pained cries of one of the characters he''d detested a heartwarming sound.


    But Lux wasn''t a completely heartless bastard, he told himself, and after a few rough, and surely unpleasurable insertions, he decided that this had been enough punishment for her alternate-self''s actions, channeling a good amount of divine healing through his cock, the cries of pain turning to pleasure as Ash pouted on the side.


    And as the freshly deflowered asshole twitched in pleasure around his dick while her sopping pussy sprayed his sack, Lux was soon unloading the night''s second delivery of cum into the beautiful blonde''s bowels.


    Read ahead on my pat reon


    Link: patreo n. com (slash) CodeKingu


    My pat charges every 30 days so it doesn''t matter which day of the month you join.


    My pat also required Discord to view content, so if that''s something you don''t want to deal with, join my subscribe star


    Link: subscribe star. com (slash) codekingu


    Join my Discord: discord .gg/VP2q8XPk4d

 Chapter 30: Hannibal

    Disclaimer: I own nothing but my original characters and works; all other characters and worlds belong to their respective owners.


    "Brother, you can''t expect me to do nothing!" he clenched the arms of his seat, the wooden joints creaking at the force.


    "That is exactly what I expect. I will not back your ill-considered campaign," Doran answered, the way he remained so calm irritating Oberyn to no end.


    "Our daughters, Doran; they have our daughters! Are we to leave them to the same fate as we had with Elia?!" he raged, no longer caring to hold back his barbed words.


    "Enough!" his brother shouted, and Oberyn knew he''d hit a sore spot by the rare outburst.


    "You know as well as I that this is not the same. This isn''t the Mad King we''re dealing with," Doran continued, regaining his calm. "For the time being, I''ll only make decisions under the presumption that this new King of the North will treat his hostages with the respect their due."


    "So that''s it? You''ll just sit on your hands and hope for the best," Oberyn deadpanned, tired of how passive his brother could be.


    "If that''s how you want to put it, Oberyn? Then yes, I''ll not risk my daughter''s life with any of your foolishness."


    "Fine, I''ll take my leave then," he growled, standing and walking for the chamber''s exit.


    "And Oberyn, I forbid you from leaving the Water Gardens until we depart for the Grand Parley," Doran ordered before he could step out.


    Not bothering to respond the command, Oberyn only paused to nod, closing the door on his way out with more force than necessary, heading for his quarters where the others waited for answers.


    "My Love, has your brother come to a decision?" his paramour asked, and he let out a long sigh, his lover and two older daughters frowning at his response.


    "He''s not going to help me get them back¡­ and I''ve been forbidden from leaving," Oberyn told them, his oldest growling before punching the stone wall while Ellaria moved to wrap her arms around his waist.


    "Well, if you can''t leave, Obara and I will go," his daughter who wasn''t still working her frustrations out on the innocent wall suggested, making said daughter pause her violence, apparently interested in the idea.


    "Absolutely not, it''s far too dangerous," he flat out rejected the idea as Nymeria rolled her eyes and Obara scowled.


    "Yet you''d do the same if you could," she accused. Okay, she was right, but that didn''t mean he wanted his daughters to go gallivanting across the continent into enemy territory.


    "I don''t think you''ll be able to stop them, My Love, they''re as stubborn as their father," Ellaria said, running a hand along his neck. "I''ll accompany them and keep them from doing anything too reckless."


    Oberyn broke away from his woman''s embrace, pacing around the room as he thought the idea over.


    It could work. He knew that Braavos was the primary trading partner of the new Northern King, and he had plenty of contacts in the free city who could smuggle his girls without anyone the wiser.


    "Alright, but you''re not going there to start a war. If you can''t rescue Arianne and Tyene without a fight, I only want you gathering information," he decided.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Lux''s four black-gold appendages that he usually kept hidden away carried him over the smoking waters and volcanic ruins of the greatest civilization this world had ever witnessed.


    It felt good getting out of his castle, spreading his wings literally and metaphorically. Lux would never pretend like he wasn''t the laziest bastard around, but even he could enjoy the occasional adventure.


    However, he hadn''t decided to waste his time visiting the flaming pits of Valyria for fun alone. With the Grand Parley he''d scheduled taking place in a couple of months, Lux was hoping to pick up a few things here that would have the Southern lords shitting their trousers when he made his arrival.


    You see, Lux could show up with his flying armada equipped with enough firepower to wipe out King''s Landing in a short barrage, but the unsophisticated inhabitants of this world would only marvel at the fact for a short while before believing they somehow stood a chance against his might.


    So, no, while he loved his badass fleet, it wouldn''t send the right message he was looking for. After all, he wanted to thoroughly cow the remaining half of Westeros not under his rule.


    Because if a full-scale war broke out, he''d easily take over the continent, and Lux wasn''t nearly done playing with his toys yet. And who knows, maybe he''d even leave the conquest of Westeros to one of his precious daughters.


    Now, back to why he was flying over these apocalyptic lands. If he wanted the upcoming negotiations to end in a cold war of sorts, he''d need something that''d truly have the lords trembling in their boots. So, dragons were on his shopping list, specifically, any eggs lucky enough to survive through the doom.


    But Lux wouldn''t be settling for the dragons of this world. He felt dirty just referring to them as dragons. At most, they could be considered wyverns, and he wouldn''t be caught dead riding such an inferior creature. He shuddered just thinking about it.


    Any egg he''d find would simply be used as a starting point, and while he knew that he wasn''t strong enough to evolve them to the levels of true dragons, he''d at least make sure they had four legs.


    Finished with his rant, Lux spread his senses, looking for anything with the barest hint of magic. And while he''d picked up on multiple signals buried under ash and molten rock, he''d leave the digging for later because something far more interesting was happening a dozen or so miles to the east¡ªnot far from where the capital of the Freehold should be.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Flapping his wings, Lux raced through the smoke-filled skies, easily reaching speeds faster than sound, but with his magic canceling any effect on the air, he silently appeared above an ongoing battle, the expected shockwaves from such movements nonexistent.


    Lux grinned, happy to find something he hadn''t expected. Something that was more than welcomed as he neared omniscience each day.


    On one side, he watched as red slithering creatures swarmed their foe, breathing fire that harmlessly rolled over the behemoth, who seemed completely unbothered as he munched on their kin.


    A dragon: and from the histories, Lux knew that, while the greyed scales didn''t match the description, this should be none other than the infamous Cannibal. Even in its decrepit old age, the ancient beast''s wings so torn apart that it was impossible to soar the skies, it was clear that this beast still reigned supreme at the top of the food chain.


    Lux wanted him; if he was going to get himself a pet dragon, then he''d surely be picking the baddest motherfucker available.


    "Cannibal, your new master has arrived," Lux proclaimed after falling from the sky in a meteoric landing that he''d like to think would have gotten a streak of perfect tens if any judges were around to see it. As for the bus-length Firewyrm he was standing on? Well, it''s not like the corpse would be giving its opinion anytime soon.


    Unsurprisingly, the scaled monster only gave him a passing glance before returning to munching on the inferior reptiles. How rude. Lux decided he''d have to teach his future mount a lesson for the disrespect. But first, he''d get rid of the nearby annoyances.


    Creating a light spear in each hand, Lux aimed for the nearest Firewyrm, the golden construct pinning the thing to a bolder as the superheated spike boiled it alive.


    After impaling a few more of their brethren, the wyrms finally decided to take him into consideration instead of solely focusing on their castle-sized enemy whom they''d wrongly assumed to be the primary threat.


    Quickly correcting their mistake, Lux was beginning to wonder if these things had some sort of hive mind after they evenly split their focus, half now slithering towards his unmoved position on top of his first kill in unison.


    To get this over with, tens of golden runic circles formed at Lux''s back before machine gunning the rushing horde in a spray of light bullets, any of the surviving creatures fleeing at their top speed as they tunneled away from an undefeatable opponent. And probably sensing something went wrong, the other half of the wyrm army swarming Cannibal tucked tail and ran themselves as well, leaving behind piles of bodies that the old dragon merrily went about gulping down.


    "Are ya just gonna sit there and ignore me, ya fat pig?" Lux asked, his all speak getting the meaning across, making the big oaf drop the piece of meat in his mouth as he turned, narrowing his eyes.


    It seems that these dragons are at least smart enough to know when they''re being insulted, Lux thought, watching a wave of green flames bounce off his light barrier.


    "Heh, this could have been easy for you but now I''ll have to teach you who''s the boss here." Lux said, cracking his knuckles as he walked through the torrents of fire.


    Lux sent a palm strike onto the ground in front of the beast, the attack doing nothing other than leaving a hand sized indent in the rock and confusing the dragon he was fighting.


    Though, Cannibal''s unspoken question was soon answered, a golden projection of Lux''s hand the size of a small mountain crashing onto his target''s neck as he struggled underneath the immeasurable weight.


    With the dragon still pinned down, Lux walked up to one of its eyes, the slit pupil the height of an average man glaring him down. "See, it''s nothing personal, just had to establish the hierarchy," he told the angry reptile.


    Running his hand over the grey, cracked scales, Lux shook his head. This wouldn''t do. Like he''d mentioned, he wouldn''t be settling for the dragons of this world that should truly only be called wyverns.


    If he had a dragon egg, Lux could simply feed it his magic while making changes as he wished, but for the ancient thing in front of him, he''d have to handle it another way.


    There were many options that Lux had to choose from, but the one that''d have the best effect was making the dragon into his familiar. The only issue being that Noire was sure to be a pain thinking there would be an extra soul bound companion vying for his affection.


    Eh, whatever, he''d just need to give the little pup some extra head pats, Lux decided, getting to work on the ritual while Cannibal growled his dissatisfaction at still being immobilized by the magical hand.


    With the two of them at the center, Lux transfigured the surroundings into a perfectly flat surface before getting to work on creating miles worth of runic trenches that would have taken months if not for his ludicrous magic reserves.


    Normally, a familiar ritual was a simple process, but that was only when you weren''t planning on evolving the creature into a higher lifeform. So, Lux took his time, making sure everything was perfect, after all, the slightest mistake would probably have the big guy over here exploding into a shower of gore.


    Luckily for Cannibal, Lux was more than confident in his abilities, and after making a slice on his palm, and one on his soon-to-be familiar, rivers of blood flowed out of each cut¡ªjust typical magic bullshit at work¡ªfilling the circle''s channels before the smog-covered sky shined bright as the ritual activated.


    Seeing that the time was about right, Lux dismissed the hand holding Cannibal to the ground, and before the disheveled dragon could act on his grievances, the ground split, oceans of magma rising from the planet''s core, all converging on the creature having a terrible day. Now, where there was once a wrathful beast, only a giant sphere of hardened lava remained.


    Lux clapped his hands clean. Well, this might take some time. Might as well go hunt down some eggs while waiting, he thought.


    Later, after Lux tossed the sixteenth petrified egg into his storage ring¡ªsomething he''d created after improving on the wizarding world''s expansion charms¡ªhe felt it was about time that his Pok¨¦mon egg hatched.


    After making sure his newest piece of loot was secured alongside the others of its kind and a large pile of Valyrian Steel, he tore through space, appearing at the same time cracks began forming on the enormous sphere.


    He had no use for the slightly-sharper-than-normal metal, but to the locals of Planetos, it was all the rage. Hell, gifting a Valyrian sword to each of the Northern lords would probably have them forgiving him for the deaths he''d caused during his day-long conquest.


    Lux would decide what to do with the metal later. Because now, his newest companion was announcing himself to the world in a grand an over-the-top way that Lux felt was a bit much.


    Cannibal''s head was the first thing to break free, his reinvigorate pitch black maw roaring his presence, a jet of gold flames with black swirls lighting the skies ablaze, and Lux noted that the dragon''s eyes had taken on a matching color scheme¡ªsomething that was obviously caused by the ritual.


    After the flamboyant display, his newly created front legs and claws helped the big guy wrench the rest of himself free, Cannibal now proudly standing on four legs like a real dragon should.


    And it seems like that fact might have gone to its head as Lux felt it giving him a clearly challenging eye.


    "How many times do I have to teach you this lesson, Old man," Lux shook his head, not expecting an answer as he readied himself to lay down another whooping.


    So, that''s exactly what Lux did, and now patting his dragon''s snout, he tried comforting his beaten and bruised buddy. "There, there, maybe in a few hundred years you might be able to put up a challenge," he lied.


    "But ah, I almost forgot. I can''t have you using that same old unpleasant name," Lux said, pacing around while thinking.


    "Got it, you''ll be Hannibal from now on; Han for short," he told the newly named Han. Hey, Lux had already admitted he wasn''t original when it came to naming.


    Read ahead on my pat reon


    Link: patreo n. com (slash) CodeKingu


    My pat charges every 30 days so it doesn''t matter which day of the month you join.


    My pat also required Discord to view content, so if that''s something you don''t want to deal with, join my subscribe star


    Link: subscribe star. com (slash) codekingu


    Join my Discord: discord .gg/VP2q8XPk4d

 Chapter 31: Apprentice

    Disclaimer: I own nothing but my original characters and works; all other characters and worlds belong to their respective owners.


    Melisandre rode out of the island''s dreary castle surrounded by the mounted guards she''d been given command over, ready to carry out the mission assigned to her by her lord.


    It had taken her more effort than she''d thought to get to this point. Another sign that the Great Other''s taint had already spread far and wide.


    She''d been denied an audience with the Lady of Dragonstone by the guards on her first attempt, but Melisandre was well versed in using her womanly wiles to achieve her goals. The men-at-arms didn''t stand a chance against her seductions, and she soon had the unattractive Florent woman''s ear.


    Selyse was a simple woman; exhausted from her recent childbirth, Melisandre easily guided her into the light of R''hllor after curing her frailties, the efforts of her fellows in Volantis making the Lord''s power flow through her like never before.


    And now, she was heading to complete the simple task of rooting out the evil that she''d noticed upon her first arrival. If Melisandre had it her way, the whole port town would burn in her Lord''s loving flames. Sadly, she couldn''t go that far just yet and would have to settle for removing the false religion from these lands as her first step.


    As her first target, Melisandre entered a shabby tavern¡ªthe busiest gathering spot the town held¡ªand with her guards following behind, the noisy chatter immediately died as the room''s eyes turned to the strangers.


    It was a common occurrence with such smallfolk. They didn''t dare speak up in the presence of the armed guards who could take them to task with only the slightest of perceived affronts.


    "My good people, who among you worships the Lord of Light, R''hllor?" she asked with a smile, the tavern''s occupants remaining quiet.


    "M''lady, I thought the Lord of Light was called Lux Tenebris," a young servant girl broke the silence, an older woman rushing over too late to cover her mouth.


    Melisandre grinned; this was what she was looking for. There would need to be an example set to weed out the vile religion, root and stem.


    "Seize the possessed child," she ordered, a few larger men¡ªlikely sailors¡ªgetting to their feet.


    "She will bring naught but death and ruin," Melisandre continued, the drawn steel of her guards doing more to dissuade the disobedient ones than anything as two moved to drag the girl over.


    "My child, the Great Other has a tainted hold over you that can only be purged in R''hllor''s flames," she told the girl, her scrawny body shaking like a leaf as those nearby let out audible gasps.


    With haste, Melisandre commanded a pyre built on the open grounds outside the tavern, the angry onlookers following as the wailing girl kicked and clawed all along the way.


    And as the pyre''s kindling lit, Melisandre turned to the gathered crowd, pleased to see the awed expressions on their faces¡ªas was only proper.


    "Praise the Lord, his grace smiles upon us," a woman shouted, tears of reverence flowing down her face.


    Yes, everything was going as planned.


    "Lord Lux defends us from this witch," another voice sounded.


    Wait, that wasn''t right, she frowned, turning back to look at the girl who should have been burning in her Lord''s flames, only now realizing that she''d not heard any of the expected agonized wails.


    Melisandre gasped, the beautiful flames of her lord now a sickly, transparent black, the heretic girl looking around in surprise as the unholy fire harmlessly surrounded her small body.


    And even though she used every bit of her heightened magical prowess to purge the invading evil, it was all in vain, the comforting presence of her lord waning as wicked embers spread.


    "Lord, we beseech you, give us the strength to rid your lands of this red witch!" a peasant cried, knocking her out of her shocked despair.


    Whipping back to the deranged crowd, the blood drained from her face. "No, no no no no," she stammered, a horde of horrifying, abyssal-black eyes staring into her soul.


    "Death to the witch!"


    "Lord Tenebris is with us!"


    "Burn the false prophet!"


    Melisandre didn''t know what to do. It was the first time she''d felt abandoned by her lord, and the slowly backing away guards that''d been at her side didn''t seem to have a clue either. But it didn''t look like she''d be getting any further time to contemplate the situation as the possessed mob rushed forward, latching onto her limbs with strength beyond what should be possible.


    The demons dragged and dragged, slowly inching her closer to the flames that lacked the usual soothing warmth, and despite her struggling, her efforts only had her blessed pendant falling off in the commotion, her true wrinkled form exposed as the cries of "Witch," intensified.


    "Please, let me go!" she couldn''t help begging as the dark flames licked at her clothes, the false Lord of Light followers unharmed while she experienced a deep, agonizing pain like never before.


    Yet her please went unheard, and as she felt her mind fracturing from the pain, Melisandre could only comfort herself by the fact that her soul would soon be within the loving grasp of her lord, R''hllor¡­ only that wasn''t the case, and she panicked feeling dark, slimy tentacles ripping her away from her rightful place besides her lord, her being now held in the hands of a black and gold haired man with a cold smirk on his handsome face¡ªwhich was surely a disguise to hide his rotten appearance.


    "It''ll be fun breaking you in," were the last words Melisandre heard before losing her sight.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Bella popped into the cell of their other unruly hostage, the ugly duckling occupying the room startling at the sudden interruption. While her master was handling the Lannister bitch, he''d given her the honor of taming the Greyjoy girl.


    "Looks like I''ve interrupted something rather interesting," Bella giggled, finding Asha on the cell''s rock-hard mattress, quickly pulling her dampened fingers out of a pair of simple linen trousers that she''d been given.


    "Fucking bitch¡­ Knock or something. Better yet, let me the hell out of here," Asha growled, fixing her clothes.


    "Lucky for you, it''s likely that your wish will be granted today¡­ With some conditions, of course," Bella informed the grumpy girl.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Shove ya conditions up yer arse, I''ll get out of here myself if I have to," Asha claimed, and Bella rolled her eyes, not minding the incessant barbed words. She''d simply remember the insults while putting Asha through the hellish training she had planned.


    Honestly, the girl''s temper had drastically calmed over the days. On her earlier visits, Asha would try attacking like a disheveled alley cat, only to be frozen in place by a quick spell. And each time, one of her cell''s amenities had been taken away as a form of discipline, leaving it as the nearly bare room that it was at present.


    "From today, you''ll be my apprentice. Know that from now on, I expect nothing less than absolute obedience," Bella told her, pretending not to have heard her earlier protest.


    "And when did I fucking agree to this?" Asha asked, clearly not understanding the point she''d made about obedience.


    For her apprentices first offence, Bella decided to be a bit lenient, sending a weak stinging hex at the girl''s left tit, receiving an indignant squawk for her impeccable aim. "Girl, be thankful that I''ve taken a liking to you. You remind me of my younger self."


    Asha went to speak, likely about to give another scathing reply. But before she could get a word out, Bella menacingly pointed towards her other tit, making the girl quickly close her mouth, apparently thinking better of it.


    "Now come along, we''ve got a ritual to get to if you want any chance of becoming mildly proficient with magic," Bella said, watching in amusement as Asha''s eyes shone with clear greed for power.


    It was obvious that the girl would use anything that Bella decided to teach in an effort of betrayal, but breaking a new pet into obedience was half the fun¡­ at least that was what her master had told her.


    Her Master was right though, with her precious daughters growing up and spending time with new friends, Bella could use something like this to fill her free time.


    Of course, she''d tried convincing her master to bless her with another child. Sadly, he told her to wait a few decades for that. So, Asha here would be her plaything in the meantime.


    Grabbing the power-hungry girl by the arm while she was likely fantasizing about killing her way to freedom, Bella apparated them into the large ritual room she had prepared, forty-nine naked men turning to the disturbance¡ªseven groups of seven¡ªeach group locked within invisible barriers, runic carvings beneath their feet, all surrounding a plain stone slab.


    Human sacrifice was the best choice for the plans Bella had with her apprentice. It was a good thing there were plenty of Wildling prisoners who couldn''t adapt to her master''s commandments, she thought.


    "W-What the fuck is going on," Asha spluttered, obviously more than a little apprehensive about this whole thing.


    "Nothing to worry about, dear. Like I said, just a little ritual to get you up to par with the rest of us," Bella consoled, and for whatever reason, her words didn''t seem to lessen the girl''s worries much.


    Shrugging, Bella waved her hand, silver chains shooting out of the stone slab and dragging a shrieking Asha onto its cold surface, the girl''s arms now bound above her head and legs spread apart.


    "P-Please, don''t sacrifice me," Asha cried, making Bella smirk at the girl''s crumbling fa?ade. Bella wouldn''t fault the girl. At that age, she didn''t think she''d be doing much better either.


    "Shh, I wouldn''t sacrifice my apprentice. That would be so wasteful." Bella said, laying a hand on the girl''s stomach, her comforting gesture doing nothing but increasing her terrified shivers.


    "Fine, be like that," she frowned, snapping her fingers before the ill-mannered girl''s clothes vanished, chains rattling as Asha tried covering herself to no effect.


    Bella''s face scrunched at the nude form laid bare. "While the natural look can work for some, that doesn''t seem to be the case for you, my dear. At the very least, you''ve kept yourself clean."


    "Worry not, I''ll just go ahead and take care of that before we get to business," she told her speechless apprentice, casting a simple charm that had every shred of bodily hair disappearing in an instant, goosebumps forming on her now smooth pale flesh.


    "W-What did you do? Where are my clothes?" Asha spluttered, and Bella decided to ignore the useless questions as she traced lithe fingers along the too skinny body.


    "Plenty of work will need to be done, but you at least have something going for you," Bella drawled, moving her hand to the girl''s lower half. "Did you know that you have a very pretty pussy, girl?" she asked, any words from the girl cut off by a low moan as she reached the small nub at the top of a neat slit.


    "I know I interrupted earlier. It would be rude if I don''t help finish what was left off," Bella purred, inserting a finger into the tight hole that had the bound girl bucking her hips into Bella''s movements.


    "Such a slut. I wonder if you''ve remembered that we have an audience," Bella teased while curling her inserted finger, toying the rougher patch of skin to her apprentice''s pleasure, the girl doing her best to muffle her moans.


    "Look at them; they can''t keep their eyes off of you," Bella continued prodding, the girl shuddering one last time before drenching her hand and the previously dry stone.


    "Oh, quite the exhibitionist, aren''t you," Bella said, cleaning the feminine ejaculate off her hand and slab with a wave. "Of course, I only aloud these men to witness such a scene considering they''ll be shriveled corpses in a moment. After today, as my apprentice, you''ll belong to my master."


    "F-Fuck you and your whoreson of a master, if ya think an Ironborn can be owned," Asha spat after regaining control her heaving breaths and, apparently, some of that audacity.


    Bella scowled, roughly pinching the panting teens engorged clit between her thumb and index finger before channeling a wandless Cruciatus curse that had the little bitch writhing and wailing in agony. Bella could get her revenge slowly overtime for the insults to her person, but those aimed towards her master would have to be punished immediately and harshly.


    "I hope you''ve understood your mistake," Bella asked, gently wiping away the tears running down the girl''s whimpering face.


    Sure that her apprentice received the message, Bella left the ritual circle, activating the runes once clear, watching as the engraved pathways blazed, the forty-nine sacrifices howling in pain as their skin cracked and shriveled, the purified essence of their souls flowing in unison towards the struggling girl at the center.


    With the ritual infusing her apprentice with the magical potential she''d lacked; Bella guided any excess energies to mold the less-than-attractive fleshy body into something she knew her master would appreciate.


    As Bella worked, Asha''s pimpled face cleared, her sharp nose becoming a cute button while her short raven hair now glistened after the enhancements.


    Moving on from the face, the girl''s flat, yet somehow flabby, tits formed into a perky pair that remained only half a handful in size. Bella knew that her master appreciated all sizes and saw no reason to have her apprentice wasting time regaining her balance when it wasn''t necessary.


    Finally, the long legs that were already somewhat attractive further filled out, giving her a nice bubbly butt that was sure to grab her master''s attention.


    Just as Bella finished putting the final touches on her masterpiece, the circle dimmed and she appeared next to her finished product, the withered sacrifices falling to the ground, forgotten.


    Bella nodded her satisfaction; her master would surely be pleased, she thought, sending the unconscious girl off to one of the castle''s nicer rooms before leaving the mess she''d created for someone else while she went to check on her daughters.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Noire sauntered into the new courtyard that''d been built for her father''s most recent stray, a heard of plump sheep cowering in the corner as the big stupid dragon snored atop a pile of burnt bones.


    "Hey, fatty, wake up," she called out, one of his eyes opening before the imbecile snorted, ignoring her and returning to its sleep.


    Noire cutely growled, how dare this dummy ignore her great self, she thought, running up to its ear to give the lout a piece of her mind.


    "Listen here, I''ve only decided to grace you with my presence to inform you of your position."


    "First, it''s me, my sister, and pops up here," Noire gestured above her head. "Then there''s the luscious grass that I relieve myself upon," she lowered her paw. "After that, there''re the servants who have the honor of cleaning up after myself," she again lowered her paw. "And then, there''s finally you," Noire told it like it was, pointing to the ground.


    And of course, the dumb dragon still didn''t seem to understand its position, its spike tale whipping around, attempting to bat her away.


    "Hmph," Noire huffed, meeting the attack with a single one of her mighty paws, the large tale doing nothing but stirring up some dust.


    She really didn''t want to do this, unfortunately it seemed like it''d be necessary, she decided, quickly growing to match before surpassing the dragon''s colossal size.


    Noire smirked at the big dummy''s stunned eyes. She much preferred her small and adorable form, but needs must, she supposed, ready to lay out a beating.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Poor Hannibal, Lux thought. Maybe he''d take the big guy to burn down a village or two. You know, to get some of that confidence his dragon had surely lost.


    Read ahead on my pat reon


    Link: patreo n. com (slash) CodeKingu


    My pat charges every 30 days so it doesn''t matter which day of the month you join.


    My pat also required Discord to view content, so if that''s something you don''t want to deal with, join my subscribe star


    Link: subscribe star. com (slash) codekingu


    Join my Discord: discord .gg/VP2q8XPk4d

 Chapter 32: Machinations

    Disclaimer: I own nothing but my original characters and works; all other characters and worlds belong to their respective owners.


    Arm in arm, Arianne walked through the courtyard beside her cousin as butterflies filled her belly. Today would absolutely be the day they''d make their move, she promised herself, her nervous excitement only growing as they neared the King''s pavilion, and the heat between her legs a constant after the dreams she''d woken up from.


    Hiding her determination behind a coy smile as they neared, Arianne gently squeezed Tyene''s hand, receiving a little boost of confidence at the returned gesture, something that was sorely appreciated as their handsome target turned his beautiful eyes to them.


    It truly took all she had, but Arianne somehow managed to hold the King''s gaze, seductively batting her eyelashes before giving a curtsy that surely allowed the man she favored a generous view of her still developing bust.


    This would be the moment of truth. Would all the hard work they''d put in these past few days pay off?


    Arianne knew that her cousin had her doubts. "Why would King Lux give us his attention while already surrounded by numerous beauties? We''re nothing more than hostages," Tyene had expressed her doubts, but she herself wouldn''t give up hope. She was sure that a man as magnificent as Lux Tenebris had plenty of space in his heart for even more lovers.


    "Ah, my Dornish Princesses, what can I do for you on this beautiful day?" His Grace asked, knocking Arianne from the many thoughts and worries racing through her mind, the word my he''d used putting a blush on her face she couldn''t prevent.


    "Good afternoon, Your Grace. Would you care to accompany us on a stroll through your splendid gardens?" Arianne nearly stammered out while fidgeting with the edges of her dress, the request coming out stiffer than she''d have liked.


    "You would truly honor us, Your Grace," Tyene added, playing her part even while skeptical of this whole thing.


    "Now, how could I deny the request of such lovely ladies?" the King answered with a charming smile that sent Arianne''s heart fluttering. "Come, take my hand, the both of you," he ordered, and she obeyed without hesitation, Tyene following along shortly after.


    And before Arianne even knew it, the sight before her eyes changed as she now found herself in a completely different location, yet still clutching onto the strong hand with her cousin at her side.


    Gods, she knew that she''d entered a magical realm ever since her abduction, but it was now truly hitting her at the firsthand experience.


    Not forgetting her goal in the face of the display of powerful sorcery, Arianne took the opportunity to hold onto the King''s arm in hers, and, hopefully, he''d enjoy the feeling of her silk-covered mounds pressed against his chiseled muscles. And seeing him aim a gentle smile down at her, she decided it had been a good move.


    "Forgive me for our lack of interaction so far. As you can probably guess, there are oftentimes too many vying for my attention these days," His Grace sighed, shaking his head. "But those are simply excuses, we''re here now, so tell me, has your stay been a pleasant one?" he asked while Arianne focused on sneakily inching her soft body ever so closer to the King''s own. Fortunately, she''d been paying enough attention not to miss the question.


    "Your Grace¡­" Arianne began before getting cut off.


    "Please, My Dears, feel free to call me Lux while it''s only the three of us," The King kindly offered, and Arianne could see the surprise in her cousin''s eyes. It seemed her closes companion still doubted King Lux''s magnanimity.


    "T-Thank you, Your¡­ Thank you, Lux," she corrected herself. "I can only speak for myself, but I''ve enjoyed this short time spent in your impressive castle with all my heart," Arianne finished, flashing her big, watery eyes up at her attractive King.


    "I''d have to agree with my cousin, Lux. This has been such a wonderful experience. If there''s anything, anything at all we could do for you, please, just say the word," Tyene said, outright purring the last sentence while resting a gentle hand against the Kings forearm. Damn, why hadn''t she thought of saying something like that, Arianne internally lamented.


    Arianne felt the deep vibrations as the King chuckled. "If I had to guess, I''d say subtlety is definitely not the two of yours'' strongest traits," he continued lightly laughing as she stood frozen, her schemes falling to pieces.


    "I''m sorry my ladies, but we could never be," The man she''d fallen for told them, her dreams shattering.


    "Is that what you thought I''d say?" he asked, stopping her from falling into despair for the moment. "Girls, how about we quit the games?"


    The King''s words had her eyes lighting up, and with the snap of his fingers, a bed large enough for three appeared in the flower-filled field. "Don''t worry about privacy, no one will be bothering us anytime soon," Lux said, his sexy grin sending shivers to her core.


    Giving Tyene a smug look, Arianne hurried over to the magically appeared mattress, sensually draping herself across the sheets while teasing off a few of her dress''s straps, slowly running a hand along her now exposed thighs as her partner in crime moved to join her. Hah, she knew her charms wouldn''t disappoint, and she wouldn''t allow her doubting cousin to live this one down.


    With the girl she considered a sister at her side, Arianne bit her lower lip watching the King move towards the bed, a piece of clothing falling from his superb frame with each step, and finally he stood before them, completely bare, and she could feel herself getting dizzy while roaming her eyes along the perfect male figure in front of her, actually needing to hold onto her cousin''s arm when her eyes locked onto the manhood between his legs.


    "First, show me how far you''ve gone with each other," King Lux told them, the words dragging Arianne away from her admiration, her face going redder than it already was at being called out for their intimate time together.


    But she wouldn''t falter now that she''d gotten this far.


    Mustering up as much daringness as she could, Arianne pushed Tyene onto her back, her lips pressing against her surprised cousin''s as she hoped this display was satisfying enough for the King watching.


    To her joy, as she toyed with the familiar body below, for the first time, she felt the touch of a man on her most intimate parts, the King''s hands roaming from her bare toes, eventually slipping underneath her loose dress.


    Arianne moaned into her cousin''s mouth, and too caught up in the moment, it wasn''t until she felt a gentle breeze on her expose flesh that she noticed both her and Tyene were now completely nude, their dresses vanishing into thin air.


    She realized, that with her current position, there was nothing stopping the man playing with her body from seeing her in her entirety, which did nothing but make her all the more eager for what was about to come.


    And as Arianne felt the large fleshy appendage splitting her virgin lower lips, she could only thank her lucky stars that she''d been abducted before nearly giving away her maidenhead to a lesser man.


    Letting out a satisfied sigh as the wonderful feeling of sliding into a young, virgin pussy washed over his body, Lux once again realized how fucking amazing it was to be himself.


    As much as he loved sleeping with his experienced women, he didn''t think he''d ever get tired of taking a girls first time. There was just something so primal and impowering about it; something even a god like himself couldn''t quite put into words.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Of course, there was no blood to mark the special occasion, the Princesses'' experimentations long since handling the matter, but Lux was sure that the happy accident only made the horny Dornish girl''s first time taking a man''s dick all the better.


    "You must have known what giving yourself to me like this meant, isn''t that right, my sweet Ariane?" Lux asked, slowly pumping in and out of the tight hole, not wanting to send the girl into a pleasure coma just yet.


    "Nnmm, I wouldn''t have it any other way¡­ I''m yours, body and soul," Arianne declared with a moan, making him smile while running a hand along his young princess''s midsection, enjoying the feel of the few extra pounds of tender baby fat she''d not grown out of yet. It seemed Arianne truly embodied the passionate Dornishwoman stereotype, and, honestly, Lux wouldn''t have it any other way.


    "Good, I wouldn''t want there to be any misunderstandings in the future. You must understand, once I take a woman into my bed, I become quite possessive," he told his newest lover before trailing his lips from tailbone to the nape of her neck, his inexperienced princess letting out whimpers of pleasure at the new sensations. "However, I wonder if your cousin is of the same mind?" Lux asked, looking into the beautiful blue eyes staring up at him.


    "I thought you two might have forgotten about me down here," Tyene sighed as Arianne leaned down, nipping the edges of the blonde''s jaw. "For better or for worse, I''ll accompany Arianne wherever she goes,"


    "You won''t regret this, sister. Lux will treat us well, won''t he?" Ariane asked, cheekily smiling back at him, and Lux took the moment to speed up his thrusts, the princess''s arrogance gone as she screamed in ecstasy around his shaft.


    "Heh, you''re not wrong. Everything''s so much simpler when the women in my life are kept happy. Even more so when I leave them in a convulsing mess of sweat and cum," Lux agreed, feeling the girl''s soaked quim squeezing him at the crass words. Unsurprisingly, his Dornish princess had a naughty side to her.


    But as much fun as he was having with Arianne, how could he leave out the just as lovely Tyene from all the fun. So, gathering up the beautiful, long and dark wavy hair in one hand, his other spreading the marvelously pert ass cheeks, Lux channeled just enough of his essence to be sure that the beauty taking his rod would be pushed over the edge, watching as the girl''s pussy gripped his cock with all the strength it contained while the pretty rosebud twitched, unprotected from his viewing pleasure.


    Unable to contain herself from the divine fucking, his olive-skinned princess jolted, reaching her climax while, at the same time, soaking the pale legs and pink slit below in a spray of glistening arousal.


    And physically exhausted after the ordeal, the fucked-silly girl would have fallen face first onto her cousin if Lux hadn''t caught her, his cock exiting with a squelch, menacingly plopping onto the blonde''s smooth stomach, her face flushed red.


    "Well, Princess, ready for your turn?" Lux asked, only receiving a hesitant nod, the girl probably a little worried after seeing what he''d just done to her cousin.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    Walking through the Red Temple''s entrance way by his King''s side, Willem wondered how things had gotten to the point of forsaking the vows he''d sworn.


    Not only his vows of knighthood, but the vow he swore to his Queen on her deathbed.


    After all, he''d already lost one of his charges, and now he was watching as his only remaining made a deal with the devil. Willem only hoped Queen Rhaella had it in her heart to forgive him in the afterlife.


    "King Viserys, Ser Darry, R''hllor welcomes you into his halls," a feminine voice that Willem didn''t like the sound of echoed through the grand chamber they''d entered after being led down multiple flame-lit corridors.


    "You stand before Viserys of the House Targaryen, the Third of his Name, King of the Andals, the Rhoynar, and the First Men, Lord of the Seven Kingdoms and Protector of the Realm," Willem announced, performing his duty despite his apprehensions.


    "Indeed I am, and I hope that your journey here was a pleasant one, Your Grace," the woman responded, the mocking tone making him frown, and looking over, it seemed that his young King hadn''t picked up on the slight.


    "You have us at a loss, my lady. What should we call you?" Willem asked, seeing as his King didn''t seem eager to begin the conversation.


    "This one is called Kinvara, a high priestess blessed by R''hllor''s grace," the woman replied, Viserys seemingly disinterest as he looked around the opulent room.


    "Tch, my birthright was promised, yet I''m still to understand how your little order of fire worshippers will accomplish such a feat," His King prodded, and if Willem wasn''t a veteran when it came to courtly matters, he didn''t think he''d be able to stop himself from rubbing his brows in irritation at the lack of tact his charge displayed.


    He too, was skeptical about the priestess''s claims, and wouldn''t want to be here if he wasn''t forced to accompany his desperate King, but to insult a religion in their place of power? Willem cursed himself for not being a more competent instructor.


    "Through R''hllor''s guidance, the Iron Throne will be yours," Kinvara claimed, her expression now as frosty as the winds beyond the Wall. "But you''ve had a long journey. For now, my servants will lead you to your chambers where you can get proper rest."


    Willem listened to his King huff at the dismissal, but deciding not to let things get too heated, he laid a calming hand on the young man''s shoulder, thankful that Viserys was in a good enough mood to listen to his unspoken advice.


    Kinvara scowled watching the back of the petulant Beggar King and his guard being led to their assigned chamber by a servant. Oh, how it aggravated her so, to allow such heretics into these hallowed halls, but, in the end, it was a necessary sacrifice that had to be made. Everything was going along with her Lord''s will, she consoled herself.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    Lux waited for his invited guests in the new tower he''d ordered constructed, its sole purpose being the housing and care of his future dragon hatchlings.


    He''d already gone about infusing the eggs with his magic and divinity, creating a new species that closely resembled what he''d turned Hannibal into. Now, the sixteen unborn dragons could accept a familiar bond without all the hassle he''d needed to go through in Valyria.


    Not kept waiting for long, the first to arrive opened the doors, his squire entering with a bow while his mother trailed behind with a scowl on her pretty face.


    Lux, of course, knew why the young Northern mother was acting all pissy. She''d come begging for her Silver Prince''s resurrection, a request that he''d obviously shot down, choosing to deal with the woman''s attitude over having some weirdo lurking around his home.


    Rhaella on the other hand, had asked the same, but a few honeyed words had the woman agreeing with the current situation. He''d told her that Viserys was troubled like his father and the harsh reality of the world would do him good. Lux only had to promise that he''d keep the little shit alive to soothe his lover''s worries, a task that wouldn''t even be a hassle.


    And speaking of Rhaella, the Targaryen matriarch took the moment to enter, a shock of silver hair peeking out from behind the back of her dress.


    "G-Good morning, Father," young Dany shyly greeted after her mother pushed her forward, making him smile before ruffling the little cutie''s braided hair.


    So yeah, Rhaella talked him into recognizing her precious daughter as one of his own, likely as the Targaryen Milf''s last effort to keep the girl out of his vile grasp.


    The former Queen wasn''t a dumb woman. Lux knew that his mistress had long since realized the wording he''d used in the heat of the moment, his promise not to pursue Daenerys pretty vague with plenty of loopholes.


    Still, Lux had no problem going along with his beauty''s schemes. Not that such a move would do anything to stop him from adding a matured Daenerys Stormborn to his ever-growing harem. But by that point, he doubted Rhaella would even mind that fact.


    "Alright, now that everyone''s here. I have gifts for you all¡­ well most of you. I don''t remember inviting one of you," Lux said, pointing a look towards a sneering Lyanna Stark.


    "I apologize, My Lord," Jaehaerys bowed again.


    "It''s fine, I get it, Jae," Lux waved off any concerns, only having mentioned it to further get under the skin of the kid''s bitchy mother.


    "What gifts, father?" Dany asked, and Lux couldn''t help himself from scooping the adorable little princess into his arms, Rhaella smiling at the wholesome display¡ªthat was completely innocent with absolutely zero nefarious intentions behind the act.


    "Why, your birthright, my love," Lux declared, snapping his fingers as the sixteen dragon eggs he''d looted appeared in the room''s center, all delicately nestled atop velvet pillows.


    Dany''s little eyes widened, apparently recognizing the scaled stones for what they were, and immediately Lux felt one of the eggs forming a firm bond with the shocked little girl.


    "I think this one likes you, love," Lux chuckled, levitating a vibrant purple egg over that Dany eagerly took into her arms.


    "Honey, I don''t believe you''d be making such a show for petrified rock. Have you truly done what I think you have?" Rhaella asked, making Lux pull her into his arm that was free. He was happy to see his mistress learning that there was no need to act all formal in private.


    "It''s as you''ve guessed, my dear. Dragons will be making a return," he told the room, dragging another egg¡ªthis one crimson red¡ªinto his lover''s arms, smiling at her flabbergasted expression.


    If Lux had to guess, Rhaella had finally realized he wasn''t playing around with her, the fact that she truly held a place in his heart sending the mature beauty into stunned silence.


    Leaving his woman to her thoughts, Lux looked over to Jae. "Boy, quit your lollygagging, and go pick an egg," he ordered his squire, the kid straightening up at the tone he''d used.


    "Y-Yes Sir," Jae saluted, rushing over and grabbing a completely white egg.


    AN: Reader interaction fuels me, so leave a comment or review and the collective dopamine hits will probably have me pumping out more chapters.


    Read ahead on my pat reon


    Link: patreo n. com (slash) CodeKingu


    My pat charges every 30 days so it doesn''t matter which day of the month you join.


    My pat also required Discord to view content, so if that''s something you don''t want to deal with, join my subscribe star


    Link: subscribe star. com (slash) codekingu


    Join my Discord: discord .gg/VP2q8XPk4d

 Chapter 33: New Haven

    Disclaimer: I own nothing but my original characters and works; all other characters and worlds belong to their respective owners.


    "They''ll never take you from me, my precious," Catelyn murmured to herself, gently stroking her rounded belly.


    First, the devil stole her husband. Then, the precious little girl that took after her younger self so much was mercilessly ripped from her pleading arms; taken as a mere hostage. And now, even her eldest; her only remaining tie to these dreaded lands grew distant, the nearby head of Castle Cerwyn taking over his required training for the lordship he would eventually inherit.


    Even with her position as the lady of Winterfell intact, she felt like nothing more than a lost specter wandering these cold halls. What sins had she committed to deserve such a fate?


    Outside the room, Rana rolled her eyes. She''d been transferred from her station in Braavos to look after the trout bitch, and at this point, she was fairly sure her lord only cared about the child growing in her belly.


    Rana would report this recent turn of events, but she saw no issue letting the crazy woman stew in her madness for a while. After all, it was all this bitch''s fault that she''d had to move from the temperate climate of northern Essos that she''d become fond of. It''d be fine as long as no permanent harm came to the one she was tasked to protect.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    With her golden radiance holding back the clearly magical blizzard, Aurora led the small group of paladins she''d reappropriated directly into the heart of the storm.


    Her silly father could be quite forgetful at times, she''d long since realized. Or it might be better to say, he could become a little too preoccupied with the hordes of women surrounding him, she wrinkled her snout in disgust.


    Either way, it was just lucky that she and her sister were there to handle the minor inconveniences that could slip their father''s mind. And on this trip, she''d be taking care of one of this world''s greatest threats, the revolting undead that were responsible for the razor sharp, icy winds that would be hounding her men if she weren''t there.


    As a being of light and holiness, the creatures that the locals referred to as, The Others, were a blight that Aurora wouldn''t let exist another day, she''d decided. The only necromancy she could tolerate was that of her father, the undead he created lacking the foul stench of the ones not far from her position.


    Pausing, she held up a paw, her paladins halting in unison. It seemed her enemies were done playing around with their little weather tricks, rotten men and women now lumbering into view on all sides.


    "Hmph, you all can deal with the small fries," Aurora told her soldiers, scoffing at the shambling corpses. Aurora was sure that no matter how hard the weaklings tried, they wouldn''t be able to leave a scratch on the enchanted armor her father made for his paladins.


    Aurora nodded her head in approval. As expected, the gold clad warriors moved like a killing machine, spears blurring with each attack never missing their target.


    "So, you''ve finally decided to show yourselves," she mocked, armored undead riding giant spiders approaching as the horde parted.


    "Outsider, you mettle in matters above you," the middle one rasped, making her scoff.


    "You''re not the Night King. Let me guess, I''m talking to the one called the Great Other, isn''t that right?" Aurora sneered. How dare the filthy creature speak to her like that.


    Not even allowing a reply, Aurora brought forth her might, her golden sigils appearing under the undead leaders, her magic''s pure holy aura disintegrating the remaining wights simply by proximity, and her true targets howling in agony and fear.


    "I will have my vengeance for this affront," the Great Other claimed, and Aurora could sense the foul creature attempting to flee the body it had been possessing.


    "Not on my watch," she grinned, a holy lance shooting towards the presence who thought themselves unseen, the wannabe death god obliterated in an instant.


    "Alright boys, let''s wrap it up," she commanded, forming holy chains to take the white walkers back with them. Aurora knew her father had an interest in studying the magic they''d been created by.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    Standing on the bow of his flagship with his closest family at his side, Lux smiled as the city created to his specifications neared on the horizon. He felt it was about time he moved from the isolated island of Skagos and into the capital that his future empire would expand from.


    "It''s beautiful, Master," his favored slave gushed, receiving a fond grope to her plump rear for the excellent sense of taste.


    And it truly was beautiful if he did say so himself, the common theme being white walls with gold tinted shingles above, the streets a similar shade constructed of perfectly level stone.


    But all of this paled in comparison to the palace he''d soon be occupying at the city''s center, that, while keeping with the color theme, stood apart with its towering spires connected by ornate bridges truly making it look like something out of a high fantasy setting¡ªwhich, in reality, was what he''d been quickly turning this previously weak world into.


    "Honey, what have you decided its name shall be?" Rhaella asked, one arm intertwined with his while the other held onto her daughter''s hand.


    "The locals have taken to calling the place New Haven. I believe it quite fitting," he told his Valyrian mistress, the stunning woman nodding her agreement.


    "Don''t you think it''s a bit much? I mean, we get it¡­ you like the color gold," Rose butt in with her astonishingly stupid opinion. So stupid, in fact, that Lux didn''t even feel like it deserved a response.


    "As long as there''s a training yard, what does the color matter?" Val questioned, making him sigh. Sometimes, Lux wondered if he was the only intelligent one in this world.


    "There, there, daddy, I think it''ll make a wonderful new home," his adorable Delphi cheered him up, his faith restored.


    Other than his precious daughter''s encouragement, the essence gained from this little endeavor also had his spirits high.


    With this being the greatest influx of essence to date, it was clear that the Essence of Creation preferred rewarding him for his less violent achievements.


    Of course, just by the name of the power, it was something of a given, but now he had his confirmation. Still, that didn''t mean he was going to start solving all his problems by singing kumbaya around a campfire. No, at least in his opinion, there were too many fuckers who deserved nothing more than death and destruction.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    But Lux liked to think of himself as a man of many layers¡ªakin to an onion¡­ or maybe like a cake. Yeah, cake sounded better.


    Anyway, why pick and choose when he could have it all? He''d act as a bastion of creativity and advancement when he felt like it, and he''d be the good old god who rains down fury and pestilence when that particular mood struck.


    All in all, Lux was pleased with his current state of affairs, and with his stockpiles nearing what he''d been saving for, he couldn''t wait to visit the clusterfuck of a world that Rose came from.


    So much so, that Lux was pretty sure he''d leave that whole grand parley he''d setup to his dutiful Saintess.


    Yes, the idea had its merits, the primary being, that it would be absolutely hilarious to watch the high and mighty lords groveling in front of his little jade beauty.


    But like he''d said, he was just a few points from his goal. So, he figured leaving this world with a bang would be his best bet. And what he had in mind would only take a quick pitstop before getting on with the next adventure. Not that he wouldn''t be returning anytime soon. He hadn''t gone through all the effort of building his new palace for it not to be his primary resting place. Okay, so it was his wizard minions who''d put in the effort, fuck off.


    By the time he''d finished his monologue, his ship had already made port, his grateful citizens cheering his arrival.


    "Praise be the Lord!"


    "Lord Tenebris!"


    "You Bless us, Your Grace!"


    The crowd shouted as he waved, letting them know they had his approval.


    Because they did, in fact, have his approval. While there were foreign merchants here and there, the city''s true inhabitants were all his most devout and useful followers, something he''d used a large amount of his gathered faith to insure safe passage on their pilgrimages from around the world.


    "Yes, yes, your God has arrived," Lux tried calming down the fervent crowd while leading the way towards the waiting carriage, tossing blessings of fortune out like candy, even stopping to kiss the head of a baby shoved into his arms by a devout mother, chuckling as the pretty MILF swooned at his attention.


    Ignoring the rolling eyes of his lovers and children, Lux eventually took his seat, the dozen white Clydesdales whinnying as they pulled the large stagecoach down the perfectly smooth and clean roads. Yeah, Lux wouldn''t allow any nonsense such as chamber pots being dumped out windows in his city, which is why he''d made sure his workers added magical plumbing into every single building. Honestly, the whole place ran on enchantments, and most of the elaborate designs making the place so wonderful wouldn''t have been possible without them.


    The effort was worth it though, Lux thought, enjoying the peaceful ride towards the palace.


    "Wow," Rhaella and the others gushed after entering the pearly gates, the palace''s servants bowing as they passed.


    "Say, Master, how about we break in the new bedroom?" the always horny Bella suggested.


    "Outstanding idea, Love," Lux agreed, hearing a few disappointed sighs as he walked off with his first baby mama.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    Her eyes shut tight, Cersei imagined the large cock piercing her to the core to be that of her beloved Jamie, the fierce rutting she received daily somehow flooding her body and mind with new sensations each and every time.


    "Look at me," the simple command had her ripped away from her fantasies, not hesitating to follow orders as her eyes opened to see the attractive face¡ªthe one she was now so familiar with¡ªgrinning down at her.


    She''d quickly learned that any disobedience would only get her a session with the white-haired demoness in return. And that was an experience she dared not even recollect. Cersei would take having her body violated by this man, a hundred-fold, over the dreaded alternative.


    "It''s not your brother giving you these feelings, pet," her rapist taunted, grabbing onto one of her breasts, an involuntary moan slipping past her lips, a long tongue taking the opportunity to entangle her own¡ªthe intimate act something she''d formerly only shared with her brother, and now, even that was stolen from her.


    Cersei''s eyes watered, but she held back the coming tears. She wouldn''t show this bastard any further weakness, not even as he moaned into her mouth, the feeling of his seed filling her quim forcing her own release.


    One step closer until the end of her daily torture, she comforted herself.


    "I''m sure you haven''t been able to tell, locked away as you''ve been, but we''ve moved into my newly built palace," Her tormentor told her as she wondered what any of this nonsense had to do with her. "With your labor nearing, it''d be a shame to bring a beautiful baby girl into the world while remaining in captivity," he continued, making her snap to look him in the eyes.


    "A girl?" She asked, one of the few times she''d spoken to her captors unprompted, and the vile smirk he sent her way at the question had her skin crawling.


    "Hmm, you''ll soon birth a daughter," he replied, the powers she''d witnessed during her captivity making the claim easily believable.


    But the monster''s words didn''t stop there, a dread settling over herself like she''d never felt before.


    "I''m sure the girl will take after her gorgeous mother," he whispered into her ear while his warm hand gently stroked above her womb, her hands unable to wrap around her growing babe in defense, arms restrained above her head.


    "What do you want? Why are you telling me this?" she nearly begged, sure that the bastard could hear the defeat in her voice.


    "What I want is quite simple, my dear. You''ll be released from your cage, and we''ll see how long you can behave before¡­ corrective measures are needed," he explained, the fact that she was nothing more than a plaything for this powerful man sinking in, a small nod the only reply she could muster up in her current state.


    "Ah, good, but all of that can wait for now," he chuckled, slowly pressing a finger into her tightest passage. "I have one last hole to fill up for the day," he said, aligning his manhood as she clenched her mouth shut, hours of reluctant pleasure surely awaiting her immediate future.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    Listening to Lady Rhaella''s lecture, Margaery happily stroked the golden floof ball napping in her lap, the other girls close to her age hiding their jealousy that Aurora had chosen her company for the day''s lesson.


    Only half paying attention to the advice on courtly matters that she''d already learned from her grandmother, she once again thought about the oddity that her days had turned into.


    After all, she''d never had imagined life in captivity could be so pleasant. It was honestly suspicious, and she wouldn''t let her grandmother''s teachings go to waste simply because she was being showered with the greatest of hospitalities.


    Margaery had done her best to gain the favor of those with the most influence that she could manage, the task not even being an unpleasant one. The King''s daughters, Cassiopeia or Cassie for short, and Aqua, were delightful girls, whom she was more than pleased to have as company.


    But looking over at the Dornish princesses who still joined these lessons for whatever reason, she hid a sigh after glancing down at her nonexistent womanly curves.


    It was clear that the Heir of Dorne and her cousin''s position had been greatly elevated. It was also obvious as to the reason. Margaery guessed that they only deigned the group with their presence to flaunt their new status.


    If only she were a few years older. By then, Margaery was sure that her womanly charms would have her gaining a similar status with the mysterious sorcerer King.


    Still, she figured that even had that been the case, she wouldn''t stoop to the levels Princess Ariane surely had. Her grandmother had warned her about the Dornish, and she wouldn''t give up her chastity to be nothing more than a paramour.


    "Margaery, can you tell us what you know of house Redwyne?" Lady Rhaella asked, and Margaery put on a faint smile as she stood.


    Their teacher liked to include the members of their class in the lessons to make sure they were paying attention. Luckily, Margaery always kept an ear on her surroundings even while contemplating the game being played around herself, she thought, standing to give a brief description of one of the most powerful families of her homeland, and the famous fleet they controlled.


    "Thank you dear," the kind former queen offered as Margaery took her seat. And honestly, that was something that had thrown her for a loop. It was very odd being taught by a woman long presumed passed and allegedly raised from the afterlife by the same King she''d been captured by.


    Nonetheless, she wouldn''t let the unexplainable trip her up while playing the game her grandmother had taught her to.


    AN: Reader interaction fuels me, so leave a comment or review and the collective dopamine hits will probably have me pumping out more chapters.


    Read ahead on my pat reon


    Link: patreo n. com (slash) CodeKingu


    My pat charges every 30 days so it doesn''t matter which day of the month you join.


    My pat also required Discord to view content, so if that''s something you don''t want to deal with, join my subscribe star


    Link: subscribe star. com (slash) codekingu


    Join my Discord: discord .gg/VP2q8XPk4d

 Chapter 34: Guests

    Disclaimer: I own nothing but my original characters and works; all other characters and worlds belong to their respective owners.


    Ellaria liked to think of herself as a well-traveled and well-learned woman¡ªher adventures at her lover''s side spanning continents¡ªbut the sights she bore witness to after reaching their destination had her rethinking everything she''d ever believed.


    After Ellaria and her two stepdaughters set sail, accompanied by a small entourage of house guards, their original destination had been the North''s formerly only port city, White Harbor. However, upon reaching Pentos, they''d received news that, within mere moons, a city like none other, constructed on the banks of a canal that somehow connected the narrow sea to the sunset, was now the new capital, as well as the new trade hub of the North.


    At the time, she thought it nothing more than half-truths and lies by the invading King to create a fa?ade of strength and stability. Afterall, how can anything other than a shabby town of timber have been erected within the claimed timeframe?


    Nevertheless, Ellaria decided that this acclaimed place would be their best bet at finding her captured family, and with Oberyn''s connections, they easily slipped onto a Swan boat happening to be taking a direct route to their target without any the wiser.


    But oh, how wrong she''d been, Ellaria thought, joining her daughters as their mouths hung open at the sights, the gleaming, towering structures making her wonder if they''d somehow traveled to another world¡ªone straight out of the whimsical tales she''d listened to as a child.


    "Gods be good, how is this possible?" Nymeria questioned, speaking for the three of them.


    "We''ve heard rumors of this King being a powerful sorcerer. It''s the only reasonable excuse I could give," Ellaria suggested, now more worried than ever about their chances of reuniting with Arianne and Tyene.


    "At the very least, we shouldn''t stand out during our stay here," Nymeria said, and Ellaria had to agree. The city''s streets were teaming with all sorts of foreign accents and skin color, they would simply be another few unassuming faces in the crowd.


    "Come, let us find a room to rent, we can wonder about witchcraft once we''ve settled," Ellaria told them, their guards leading the way after asking around for a decent inn, only for the streets they traveled down to become suspiciously quiet, the shopkeepers boarding their windows as all others made themselves scarce.


    She was beginning to have a bad feeling about this, and as if her fears had manifested, heavily armored soldiers, clad in gold, poured from the side streets, surrounding their little group more than ten-fold. Had they been betrayed so soon?


    Ellaria didn''t even bother drawing the dagger hidden on her thigh. This was an unwinnable fight, and she wouldn''t pointlessly risk the lives of her paramour''s daughters.


    "Guests from Dorne, his eminence, Lux Tenebris, invites you to the royal palace," one of the surrounding men announced, making her sigh at being so thoroughly outwitted.


    At least they were being treated as guests for now. She didn''t know if this king practiced the same rights as the rest of Westeros, but surely, they wouldn''t be harmed without reason, right?


    "If you will, a carriage has been prepared and we shall escort you to your destination," he offered, but Ellaria knew it wasn''t like she had much of a choice in the matter.


    "Very well, but may we know the name of our escort?" she agreed, gesturing for her guards to stand down, beginning to move towards the opening of the encirclement.


    "Lazar Vhassin, Third Division Captain of The Lords Paladins, at your service," the captain introduced, a fist over his heart in what she guessed was some form of salute she was unfamiliar with. "Unfortunately, his eminence''s invitation does not extend to your companions," Lazar continued, clearly referring to their retinue of guards.


    "You can''t expect us to follow you without protection," she objected. Did they truly expect them to leave their guards behind?


    "Normally, no issue would have been raised, that is, if you had arrived here through legitimate means, but as it stands, aside from the three ladies I have orders to escort, as far as I am aware, those in front of us are nothing more than a group of hostile foreign spies," the captain told them, his almost emotionless tone making her assume that he cared only for following the orders he''d received.


    Ellaria glared; it was clear to her that this was simply a show of force by the king. "What are your intentions, Captain Lazar?"


    "I have no intentions other than my Lord''s will, and there is no leniency given towards espionage under his domain. A swift death is all that''s deserved," he stated, Ellaria''s eyes going wide.


    "Who do you think you are?!" Obara growled, stepping forward, and Ellaria had to put a hand on the brash young woman''s shoulder to keep her from getting them caught in the crossfire.


    "Please, we will go with you, these men are only following orders," she pled, only to see the captain''s cold stare completely unmoved.


    "As I have stated, there shall be no leniency," the captain reaffirmed, the words making Obara attempt to struggle from her hold, something the battle trained girl normally would have been capable of, if not for Nymeria joining in to help stop her sister from getting them all killed.


    "Execute the dissidents," Ellaria heard the command given, her fellow Dornish not even managing to put up a modicum of resistance before meeting their end at the tips of the golden soldiers gleaming spears.


    Ellaria clenched a hand around her sheathed blade in frustration. She wasn''t familiar with any of the guards personally, but they were loyal veterans of the Martel household, and now, she would have to inform their families that they were slaughtered in the streets like animals. That is¡­ if they even ended up making it out of this mess alive.


    But at the end of the day, she could only lament her inherent weakness while being forcefully escorted into the domain of the man who stirred up an unimaginable amount of unrest and strife in such a short period of time.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    Nymeria knew that she only had herself to blame for the trouble they now found themselves in. Sure, her father had eventually given them his blessings, but even had he not, she had already planned to slip away unnoticed with her older sister, regardless of his wishes.


    They''d immediately lost the element of surprise that they were relying on, and now they were being dragged into the lion''s den. It truly couldn''t have been worse if she''d tried.


    To think that all of this was meant to rescue the two hostages from the invading king''s grasp. And now it was as if they''d served themselves on a silver platter, additional leverage over her family to be sure.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Nymeria sighed, she knew that now, their only hope would be charming their way into the King''s good graces. The only problem being¡­ no one knew anything about this infamous man. Hopefully, Arianne and Tyene hadn''t been sitting around doing nothing.


    Lost in thought on how they could possibly make the best out of this shitty situation, before she even realized it, they were already stepping out of the carriage and being led through enormous halls that seemed to go on endlessly.


    And after finally reaching the largest doorway she''d ever seen, Nymeria could honestly say that she''d have never guessed the scene they ended up walking into on the other side.


    Seated upon a golden throne, a man like none other she''d seen waited. But that wasn''t the unexpected bit. No, what had her attention were the two familiar faces: one draped over the man''s lap and the other resting in a smaller seat at his side.


    "Arianne! Tyene!" Ellaria rushed forwards, two guards grabbing her by the arms before she could near the throne.


    "Normally, such disrespect would be met with harsh punishment," The King glared, and she could feel her legs weakening, almost as if there was an invisible, indescribable force spreading from his seated position. "Though, as the family of my newest paramours, there''s no need for such measures."


    Nymeria didn''t know why, but the smarmy smile the King wore after giving them that bit of news really had her wanting nothing more than to smack him across that handsome face of his.


    "Well, I''m not one for watching heartfelt reunions," he broke them out of their stupefied silence, lifting Arianne out of his lap. "Can I trust you to get your family situated, my dear?" he asked Arianne, gently stroking her face after receiving a nod before vanishing from the grand chambers.


    Wait¡­ where in the seven hells did he go? She gaped; was this the magic they''d heard whispers of. And now that she took a closer look around, she found that they were now completely left alone, not even a single guard remaining.


    Nymeria wondered if she was the only one who noticed, because instead of joining her in the shock of what they''d just witnessed, Ellaria ran up the few steps to wrap their wayward family members into her arms, Obara joining shortly after.


    "My sweetlings, thank the gods you''re alive. I only wish we could have made it before that sick monster forced the two of you to be with him," her uncles paramour wept, and if the situation were different, Nymeria would have complained about the woman being overdramatic.


    "Lux would never," Arianne gasped, seemingly shocked at the simple thought. "His Grace has a heart filled with nothing but kindness and care," she claimed.


    "You can''t be serious," Obara deadpanned at the side as she nodded along with the sentiment.


    "It''s true, Lux is the greatest man this world has ever seen. It''s our honor to be at his side," Arianne whined at the disbelief.


    "Sister, is this true? Or is this yet another of our cousin''s delusions?" Nymeria pointedly asked the silent blonde, familiar with the games this troublesome princess often played.


    Tyene let out a breath. "As much as I can hardly believe it myself, everything she says is true, for the most part."


    "What do you children know about anything," Ellaria huffed, crossing her arms under her bust as she eyed the two up and down. "Men will take what they can from a girl while it lasts, and the next thing you know, you''ll be forgotten and alone while they find a new, younger companion," she told them, for whatever reason deciding that now was the best time to impart her womanly wisdom onto her cousins who only rolled their eyes at the speech.


    "Lux won''t abandon us." Arianne firmly denied. "Besides, I''m already carrying his child," she ended her statement as if it was a completely normal occurrence, rubbing a hand over the stomach that was yet to show.


    Alright, that was enough for the day, she decided, lowering herself to sit on a close by ledge, her consciousness slipping from the amount of built-up stress.


    "Nymeria!"


    "Nymeria!" were the last worried voices she heard before embracing the sweet abyss. Maybe when she woke up, this would have all been a dream.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    It truly was a beautiful land, Lux thought, hovering high above the Essosi grasslands. Too bad it''s been infested by these damn horse fuckers for so long, he shook his head.


    "Well, all''s well that ends well," he muttered under his breath, raising a hand to prepare one of the special moves he''d been working on.


    Lux carefully controlled his darkness, and egg sized singularity forming in his palm, but not stopping there, his golden radiance coalesced, surrounding the void in a swirling mass¡ªyes, he was indeed ripping off the Rasengan without remorse.


    With mass destruction nonchalantly held in hand, Lux Looked down at Vaes Dothrak, unable to stop himself from letting out a chuckle. The savages didn''t even know the cataclysm that would soon befall their people and culture. He''d have to make sure at least a few survived this to spread the word.


    "Event Horizon," Lux called out the name of his attack, deciding to be a bit theatrical as the abyssal sphere cloaked in light fell onto the doomed city.


    And in a flash, the sprawling settlement was obliterated, the two bronze horse statues now looming over a perfectly smooth crater the only remnant left behind.


    Lux whistled. "Damn, that was fucking sweet," he gave himself a pat on the back for coming up with such a badass move, and with nothing else left to do in the area, he vanished from his position high in the sky, reappearing next to his Saintess.


    "I see you''ve already prepared your men," Lux commented, making his gorgeous Saintess jump at his sudden appearance.


    Laughing lightly, he pulled his jade beauty into his embrace before she could get on her knees in a formal greeting.


    "Yes, My Lord, I''m ready to set sail on your orders," Lux heard her muffled words as she spoke into his chest.


    "Good, you''ll rid this world of the blight calling themselves Dothraki in my name," he told the woman in his arms, stroking her silky black hair. "But this time, you won''t be leaving for war as my Saintess."


    "M-My Lord, have I displeased you?" Yaling nearly whimpered, making him feel kind of bad for a split second. Okay, maybe he shouldn''t be playing with the emotions of such a loyal woman. Unfortunately for those around him, Lux knew he was a dick at heart and didn''t see himself changing his ways anytime soon.


    "Alright, alright, don''t start crying yet and let me finish my monologue," he tried consoling before the woman ended up soiling his clothes with snot and tears. "You played the role of a goddess in Slaver''s Bay so well; I''ve decided that you''ll be taking on the position permanently from now on."


    "My Lord, I don''t deserve¡­" Yaling began before Lux decided to cut of the sure-to-be long winded self-diatribe, silencing any further complaints by meeting those pouty lips of hers with his own before channeling an absurd amount of divinity, nurturing the infant seed of godhood already within her petite frame.


    With the former Unsullied''s firm belief that Yaling was their spear goddess, she would have eventually ascended. This, however, would have taken years, and would have more than likely required the death of her mortal body.


    But Lux wanted his pantheon now, dammit. And considering he had the means; he obviously wouldn''t wait on nature to take its course.


    "Well, my dear? How do you feel?" Lux broke the silence after casually elevating one of his lovers from her mortal shell.


    "I-I feel more connected to you than ever, my lord. It''s wonderful," Yaling gushed, and in a display of boldness that was quite unusual for the dutiful beauty, got onto the tips of her toes, dragging him down for a kiss of her own.


    Clearly, the first member of his divine court was more than a little grateful, and it showed, his little lover not even paying attention to the nearby Paladins awkwardly looking away, pretending like the woman they worshipped as their Lady of Spears wasn''t being defiled in front of their eyes.


    Lux, of course, welcomed the affection, not even giving two shits about the fact that he was blatantly rubbing his prolific love life in the faces of the many single soldiers.


    After all, Lux was sure that regrowing the former Unsullied''s fifth limb was recompense enough for their current turmoil. He''d even gone as far as giving them all a well-above average size because he was a bro like that.


    Putting his lover down, Lux grinned at her flushed red face before fixing the few strands of disheveled hair back into the neat bun she wore and giving her a final peck on her rosy cheek.


    "We can continue that after you return victorious, my love," he told the slowly recomposing woman. "For now, as my goddess of war, cleanse this world of the Dothraki filth."


    AN: Reader interaction fuels me, so leave a comment or review and the collective dopamine hits will probably have me pumping out more chapters.


    Read ahead on my pat reon


    Link: patreo n. com (slash) CodeKingu


    My pat charges every 30 days so it doesn''t matter which day of the month you join.


    My pat also required Discord to view content, so if that''s something you don''t want to deal with, join my subscribe star


    Link: subscribe star. com (slash) codekingu


    Join my Discord: discord .gg/VP2q8XPk4d

 Chapter 35: Punishment

    Disclaimer: I own nothing but my original characters and works; all other characters and worlds belong to their respective owners.


    Screaming into his gag, and struggling against the ropes binding his limbs, tears matching those of his twin''s streaked down his face. Yet, no matter his struggles, he could do nothing but helplessly watch as the woman he loved more than life itself moaned around another man''s cock.


    Snapping his eyes open and gasping for air, Jamie found himself back on his familiar mattress in Casterly Rock.


    ''It was a dream¡­ Just a dream. They wouldn''t dare harm a Lannister,'' he told himself.


    "Yeah, about that, it definitely wasn''t a dream," a smooth voice had him jolting from his bed and reaching for the blade he kept close, freezing after unceremoniously flinging the sheath away and turning to the intruder.


    With the faint light of the dawn shining through the rooms sole window, Jamie could just make out the stranger''s form leisurely seated, legs crossed as the man who he''d thought was only a figment of his imagination sent him a smug smirk.


    It was him; the same man who''d been violating his sweet sister.


    He growled, not caring about his nudity as he held the intruder at sword point. "Bastard, return my sister."


    Jamie had no idea if this was simply his drunken hallucinations, or the rumored sorcery that the King who abducted his sister wielded, but even if there was nothing more than the smallest chance of getting his love back, he was going to take it.


    "Heh, and give up such a wonderful cunt? I think not," the bastard drawled, the reminder of what he''d witnessed in his dreams making his anger overflow, sending his sword piercing forward without caring about the consequences.


    But instead of the expected sound of sharp metal slicing through flesh, Jamie only heard the thunk of his blade hitting wood, his long sword harmlessly passing through his target''s body, not a trace of blood in sight.


    "Nice try," the man chuckled. "But for that, I''ll be spending some extra time with that lovely sister of yours."


    At those words, Jamie''s wrath washed away, replaced by the same despair and desperation he felt while forced to watch the rape of his sister.


    "What do you want? Why are you doing this?" he asked, letting go of the hilt of his sword, the weapon clanging to the stone floor.


    "Ah, you twins are so alike; your sister asked me something similar not too long ago," the loathsome man commented, not answering his questions. "Anyways, I think I''ve wasted enough of my valuable time tormenting a little worm. So, sweet dreams, Lannister," he further gloated before vanishing into thin air.


    Jamie roared, upending the room''s small dining table, a pitcher of wine spilling as he paced back and forth.


    He didn''t know what to do; he also wasn''t sure that this whole nightmare of an event even happened. For all he knew, this was the work of his recent bout of alcoholism and grief.


    But there was nothing he could do, and after further tearing his room apart in rage, and scaring away a young maid who came to check on him, Jamie collapsed back onto his mattress, exhausted¡­ Only to find himself once again bound to a chair in the corner of a lavish chamber, his sister''s face forced into a pillow as the same bastard slowly worked his cock into her back passage.


    Only able to helplessly watch, Jamie swore vengeance, and even though he didn''t know how, he''d not relent until drawing his dyeing breath.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    With a pair of half-lidded emerald eyes staring up at him, Lux groaned as cherry lips suckled on his left nut, a gentle tongue lapping across his caramel skin.


    "You spoil me, love," he praised, receiving a hum in return that only added to the pleasure he felt.


    Moving up from his balls, his lovely Rose trailed her lovely mouth from the base of his cock, slowly, languidly, to the tip, all while keeping those gorgeous eyes locked onto his own.


    "Baby, have you given any more thought about my request?" the redheaded seductress asked, teasing his bulbous head with those pouty lips of hers.


    "Mmn, I think there''s a good chance I could be persuaded," Lux told his adorable lover, the girl knowing that asking for anything during their throws of passion would return the best outcomes.


    A few days back, Lux told all his women that he''d soon be opening a portal back to the world Rose came from, and aside from the expected, none showed much of an interest for going on an adventure in a new world¡ªa bunch of pampered bitches, is what they were.


    But that was besides the point. What the little harlot currently worshipping his manhood was after was obvious; Rose wanted one thing, and one thing only: to be the next of his paramours to carry his child.


    And, honestly, as his young lover speared herself onto his rock-hard shaft, her convulsing throat massaging his sensitive glands, Lux didn''t think he had it in himself to deny the girl''s wishes.


    After all, the only reason he''d held off on seeding the girl''s fertile womb was the fact that he knew Rose would regret not having her friends from Hogwarts involved in the kid''s childhood. But now that she''d be joining him on his trip to her world within the month, that point was pretty much moot.


    Though, he didn''t think he''d be mentioning his willingness before the night''s end, because the girl''s eagerness to please was just too damn attractive.


    Almost as if to prove his words, Rose''s next actions had him ready to blow his load, her mouth and tongue now solely focused on his tip as one hand stroked his saliva slicked shaft while the other fondled his contracting sack. And that sexy grin she sent with her eyes let him know that she knew that he knew that she too knew that he knew¡­ ah, where was he going with that? Whatever, fuck it. The point was, he was ready to bust, and after grabbing a handful of her long hair, Lux readily released his first climax into his lover''s provocative mouth.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "Nngh, you taste so good, Lux, but you know I''d prefer being filled in another hole," Rose sexily whined, not leaving a drop behind after swallowing his seed.


    "And you know that was far from tonight''s last release you''ll be getting from me," he told his lover, pulling the sexy redhead onto his lap and taking one of her pink nipples into his mouth as his hands played with the rest of her exquisite body.


    Even without the physique boost that came along with carrying his progeny, Rose was, without a doubt, one of the most beautiful of his girls¡ªperhaps another benefit of being a protagonist, he supposed.


    And that only had him looking forward to seeing her with a belly swollen with child¡ªsomething he felt was becoming more and more likely as Rose worked her magic.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    Olenna steepled her hands together as she glared daggers at her buffoon of a son. Seated across the tea table as he nervously fidgeted in place, she wondered how such an imbecile could have stemmed from her loins.


    Mace had rushed from the Westerlands with the goal to rally an army, only for her to talk some sense into that thick skull of his. And now, he was back at his usual antics of creating more problems that she would have to clean up.


    "M-Mother¡­ is there something you wanted to discuss?" the fool asked, twiddling his fat fingers as he lacked the spine to even meet her scolding gaze.


    "Tell me, son of mine, what in seven hells made you think that ordering a trade embargo was the smart thing to do?" she glared, feeling the urge to wack her son across the head with her cane.


    "Already, the peasants have the gall to flee our lands on the Silver Wolf''s ships, and that''s not even mentioning that the King behind them is the one who abducted our sweet Margaery. So, banning trade with the company is the logical answer," Mace replied in a tone as if he wasn''t an imbecile.


    Giving into the temptation, Olenna couldn''t help herself from hitting the fool across from her in the shin. "Mace, what makes you think that further angering those responsible for Margaery''s safety is a good idea." She hollered; sure her face had gone red from the excursion. "And forget about the peasants. The trade with the North is bringing in more than triple that of any loses."


    "But mother¡­" her son began, wincing at the sudden jolt of pain.


    "No buts, Mace, now get out of my sight and fix your mistakes," she waved off, going back to picking at the wonderful selections of new cheeses imported from the newly formed kingdom, ignoring her son''s blusters as he waddled away.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    Asha evilly smirked as she skulked through the palaces halls, no one the wiser with her perfect disillusionment charm surrounding her form.


    She honestly couldn''t believe the stupidity of the woman. The gall of her so-called master to teach her the skills that would end up being the whore''s downfall. Asha was sure she''d look back on the ridiculousness of the situation with fondness after her escape and rise to power.


    Because, with the magic she now grasped, there would be nothing stopping her ascent.


    She could already envision it: herself on the Seastone Throne, her hordes of iron fleets ruling the waves as she took the iron price from all who defied her.


    Speeding up her pace and holding back from bursting out into maniacal laughter, Asha finally reached her bitch of a master''s private chambers.


    And as she planned, the woman was alone for the night, not even bothering to lock the door of the home she felt so safe in¡ªjust another of the many mistakes the cunt would soon regret.


    With her prey in sight, Asha drew her driftwood wand, the core made from the heartstring of a Kraken¡ªat least that was what her master had claimed¡ªready claim to her vengeance.


    "Avada Kedavra," she whispered, the sickly green spell snaking across the short distance and hitting her target without a fuss.


    "Heh, I won''t deny that you have my gratitude, bitch. After all, without you, I wouldn''t have gained such power," Asha chuckled, twirling her magical focus between her fingers with a flourish. "Unfortunately, it wasn''t enough that I''d forgive your affronts towards my person."


    "Rot in hell," she muttered, turning to take her leave.


    "No, I don''t think I will be," a familiar, mocking voice had her freezing in her steps, that same fear she felt while chained to the stone ritual platform returning.


    Whipping around with her want ready, Asha faced the woman who should have been a quickly cooling corpse, only able to throw out the first spell that came to mind in her panic.


    Facing her naughty apprentice as she lounged across her mattress, Bella casually swatted away the blasting curse that the girl desperately threw her way, very much looking forward to the punishment she had planned.


    "Avada Kedavra!" Asha screamed, one final attempt at her life that, of course, achieved absolutely nothing.


    "Silly, silly, apprentice of mine, I''d really like to know what made that pretty little head of yours believe you actually stood a chance," Bella drawled, said apprentice not responding on account of the silent petrification curse she''d sent her way after that last attempt.


    "Ah, but don''t worry about answering right away. Soon, that foul mouth will be used in all sorts of interesting ways," She giggled, rolling from her comfortable position on the mattress before unceremoniously flopping the teen over to take her place.


    Deciding to set the mood, conjured rope had the young girl''s limbs spread wide towards each post of the bedframe, and with a snap, Asha was returned to being as naked as the day she was born, a hairless slit on display: reminiscent of how this whole thing had started, Bella thought.


    "Master, would you like to join me in punishing this disobedient apprentice of mine?" She called out to no one, sure that her Master would show up if he so desired.


    "Mmn, some light exercise first thing in the morning would be just swell," Bella heard her Master''s sexy voice reply, one of his hands wrapping around her stomach as the other fondled her bosom.


    Turning around, she found her master in nothing but a thin, silken robe. Acting on the opportunity, Bella eagerly returned her Master''s groping, squirming her hands underneath the loose garment to get a feel at those wonderfully chiseled muscles.


    Pausing, Bella realized she was getting ahead of herself. She needed to get on with what she''d called her master for, lest they end up distracted in each other''s ministrations.


    "Come now, Master, let''s see to my apprentice''s punishment," she purred, placing a light kiss on the corner of her love''s lips before leading him over to the tied-up girl.


    Helping her master out of his robe, Bella nearly couldn''t hold back her anticipation, pleased to see his eyes drinking in the body she''d had a hand in enhancing, his beautiful cock growing firm as he knelt before his prize.


    "I must say, you''ve got wonderful taste, my dear Bella," her master praised, the usual butterflies that filled her tummy every time he complemented her returning.


    "Your pleasure is my satisfaction, Master," she vowed, reaching over to gently stroke the now fully erect manhood.


    "One moment, Master. It wouldn''t do for the little bitch to be unconscious for what''s to come," Bella said, giving one of Asha''s modest tits a tight slap, the counter curse on her palm making the girl splutter awake as she frantically looked around, finally noticing the marvel of a man between her virgin legs.


    "W-What¡­ What the fuck! Let me go, you damn fuckers!" Asha began her tirade, struggling against her binding¡ªnot that she stood any chance of freeing herself.


    "Quiet," Bella hissed before sending a stinging hex straight to the girl''s clit, the little pest squealing like a stuck pig that had her and her master chuckling as they glanced at each other.


    "While I''m quite sure that this won''t be your last attempt at defiance, just know that punishment will be awaiting you each and every time," she told the glaring girl as she smirked, quickly guiding her masters large rod into Asha''s pretty pussy before the little bitch could make any further comments on the matter.


    As the former virgin moaned around her master''s divine cock, Bella wondered how long it would be before her rebellious apprentice purposely sought punishment. She was sure that no woman could resist her master''s sway after enough time experiencing the pleasures he could draw out.


    AN: Reader interaction fuels me, so leave a comment or review and the collective dopamine hits will probably have me pumping out more chapters.


    Read ahead on my pat reon


    Link: patreo n. com (slash) CodeKingu


    My pat charges every 30 days, so it doesn''t matter which day of the month you join.


    My pat also requires Discord to view content, so if that''s something you don''t want to deal with, join my subscribe star


    Link: subscribe star. com (slash) codekingu


    Join my Discord: discord .gg/VP2q8XPk4d

 Chapter 36: A New World

    Disclaimer: I own nothing but my original characters and works; all other characters and worlds belong to their respective owners.


    Carving the final lines of runic text on the towering stone archway, Lux stood back as the formally dull and boring Veil of Death transformed into something more fitting of his style than the simple stone structure that it originally was.


    Now looking at the golden pearly gates leading to a new dimension, he could barely hold himself back from rushing through the portal on his own. After all, Lux had a good idea of what kinds of beauties waited on the other side.


    But no, he''d hold back¡­ for now. Mainly because he was sure that Rose would get pissy if he wrought chaos upon the weird crossover world that she was born in without her. He knew his corrupted protagonist had more than a few grudges that she wanted to handle herself.


    It was probably for the best, he decided. While waiting for Bella and Rose to ready themselves, he could finally take the time to go on a shopping spree with all the essence he''d saved up from his actions on Planetos.


    Lux wouldn''t fool himself into believing that he stood a chance against the top dogs of the DxD verse as he was now. And even after creating the upgrades he had planned, the strongest of the world were still guaranteed to wipe the floor with him.


    Now, Lux had enough self-awareness to realize that he wouldn''t be able to stop himself from ruffling more than a few feathers of the various powers at play. So, his primary goal right now was to make sure that dealing with him would be far too much trouble to be worth it¡ªand that was something he was sure was within his budget.


    Even as he was now, considering he was a god from a much, much, scarier universe than tiddy land, Lux didn''t believe there was anything there that could truly kill him. But the setback that would come along with having to reform himself from nothing was the last thing he wanted to experience so soon into this new life of his.


    And to make sure that wasn''t the case, he''d already decided that his first expense would be to upgrade the ability that had already served him so well up to this point already.


    Drawing on his Essence of Creation, the powers he''d not felt since his first day arriving in this world flowed through his being, transforming the bastardized version of the Archmage that he''d been working with into what it was truly meant to be.


    Essence of the Archmage


    Perfect Memory with infinite storage.


    Beyond genius-level intellect.


    Immunity to insanity and memetic hazards. "Things Man Was Not Meant To Know" becomes more of a guideline than a rule.


    Capacity to learn any magic with enough understanding. This also includes things like Ki, Chakra, Soul-power, etc.


    Possess an internal supernatural reactor that can adapt to any supernatural energy to fuel spells, enchantments, powers, etc. This reactor provides a steady supply of power that will grow with training and practice.


    Can teach others systems of magic even if they previously lacked the capacity. Their proficiency with said magic is determined by various factors such as bloodline and state of mind.


    Manipulate entire systems of magic or combine them with experimentation.


    Damn, he felt fucking amazing.


    As little as the description had changed, Lux hadn''t truly realized just how much that limited asterisk had meant, and if it weren''t for his perfect control, the palace above him was sure to have been disintegrated from the pressure of his sheer magical presence alone.


    And he was thankful as fuck that that was the case, because it would have been a serious hassle to fix that big of a mess¡ªnot to mention the judging stares his girls would send his way.


    Luckily, that wasn''t something he had to worry about, and after getting a feel for his new limits, Lux didn''t hesitate with his next purchase.


    Essence of the Mad Doctor *Limited


    Can make potions that can do almost anything, from immortality to regeneration, or even cause someone to fall in love with a specific target. *Limited by user''s strength.


    Immunity to disease and poison, both mundane and magical.


    Supernaturally skilled at medicine, can cure just about anything with some research.


    Master of life and biology, able to create homunculi that are superior to regular versions of their species in all areas, including being ageless and perfectly loyal to you. *Limited by ingredients used.


    Can conjure ingredients from thin air. *Maximum quality relies on user''s strength.


    Of Course, after buying the full Archmage powers, he wasn''t nearly left with enough to unlock the full might of something as broken as the Mad Doctor¡ªand if it weren''t for the fact that a few of the essence''s abilities overlapped with the ones he already had, even the limited version would have been out of his budget. But already, with the new information pouring into his mind, Lux knew that this new power of his was more than worth the expense.


    And for once, he was happy with his girls taking their sweet time getting ready. Because, with new options available, there was one last thing he wanted to set up before getting on with their trip; something that would make him an absolute menace to permanently deal with.


    But before he could tear through space to the destination he had in mind, Noire¡ªthe little cutie¡ªmade her presence known, giving him a dirty look that even Lux couldn''t brush off without feeling bad for his little puppers.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "Come on, Noire, you don''t think I''d forgotten about my two baby girls, have you?" Lux chuckled, scratching the back of his neck as he blatantly lied, his soul-bound companion knowing that he had indeed forgotten.


    "Ahem¡­ anyways, how about joining us, Aurora?" he asked before his golden wolf popped out, seated next to her sister and eagerly looking up at him with her big eyes.


    Lux was just glad that he hadn''t completely drained his essence. His loyal girls definitely deserved a reward for their efforts, and not caring that his savings were now completely gone, he watched as a golden light surrounded the two small forms as their very beings changed for the better.


    Raising an eyebrow at the two little girls¡ªwho were now actual little girls¡ªas they happily wagged their bushy tails that peeked out of their matching shrine maiden outfits; Lux knew it was now going to be even harder to deny any request from the adorable little lollies.


    He also wondered about the outfits they wore. Was there something fucked up with his subconscious mind?


    Yes¡­ yes there was, he decided. But unfortunately for everyone involved, he was given way too much power for his own good.


    "Thanks pops," Noire chimed, hopping into his arms and smashing her lips onto his, making Lux wonder if he''d catch a case for violating a sentient sacred gear who, by all means, was definitely underage.


    He shrugged to himself, slipping some tongue into the black-haired girl''s sweet mouth, her fluffy wolf ears enthusiastically twitching. If any omnipotent being wanted to kick down his doors for lewding the lollies, then so be it. But it wasn''t like this would be the worst thing he''s done with no one holding back his whims.


    Now wholly unconcerned with any consequences, Lux didn''t forget about his golden girl as she shyly squirmed in place, kneeling to offer his other side, Aurora only mustering up enough courage for a hug and chaste kiss on the cheek while Noire was preoccupied seemingly trying to suck his face off.


    But Lux had shit to do, so after letting the troublesome wolf girl do as she pleased for a few minutes he finally had to pry Noire from his body, rolling his eyes as she pouted, hanging limp in his outstretched arms.


    "Now go run along, and as long as you don''t cause to many problems, I''ll let you out to play when we get to Rose''s world," he told the two, Noire scurrying off, likely going to cause more than a few headaches with her new form while Aurora happily returned to his soul-space like the good girl she was.


    Shaking his head, he wondered how long it would take for the girls to realize that his gift wasn''t only to give them a humanoid form, but something far more valuable in the long run.


    Independence¡ªor as close as possible while still being tied to his soul.


    Before his gift, Noire and Aurora were directly tied to his growth. But now they could freely progress on their own while still being able to draw from his well of power when needed.


    Honestly, he didn''t even know if the spoiled pups would bother putting in the effort, but at least they now had the choice.


    Though, now that he could finally get on with his business, he could worry about how difficult getting his puppies to train would be another time, and after apparating back to the smoking pits of Valyria, Lux got to work on the first potion he''d be making with his Mad Doctor abilities.


    Conjuring the strongest version of the Water of Life he could, Lux held the stadium-sized sphere of liquid in front of him before adding a dozen phoenix souls¡ªthe essence of the fiery birds somehow counting as ingredients he could freely summon¡ªthe massive mixture in his magical grasp now ominously bubbling as the dark skies cleared from the power it radiated.


    And after sprinkling a few more random ingredients that he''d never heard of before, Lux grabbed a cup''s worth for himself while hurling the rest into the flaming asshole of this world, a new connection within himself attaching to the entire planet after downing the spicy potion.


    Feeling the effect hit, Lux burst out into maniacal laughter even after promising himself that he''d curb that particular habit.


    But how could he not? He''d turned Planetos into his phylactery, and now, as long as the planet stood, his body could reform from any damage no matter what, with absolutely zero drawbacks.


    Getting a hold of his cackles, Lux teleported back to his palace, not at all worrying about the many ways tying his existence to a planet might affect the inhabitants.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Impatiently tapping his foot on the marble tiles, Lux regretted ever thinking he was grateful that women could take so damn long getting ready.


    For fucks sake, he''d already accomplished the unheard of in the same amount of time it took them to throw on some clothes and whatever else the bitches were doing.


    "It''s about time," Lux grumbled, watching two of his beauties sauntering into the room. And while he wouldn''t admit it to them, the black leather combat outfits they wore had him feeling a certain type of way.


    "Tch, I wouldn''t expect you to understand," Rose scoffed, making one of his perfectly sculpted eyebrows twitch in annoyance.


    "You''re right, I wouldn''t understand¡­ After all, I''m just naturally this dapper without even trying," he shot back with a gleaming smile and an elegant pose.


    "Yeah, yeah, whatever." Rose waved him off. "Let''s just get a move on," she continued as if he hadn''t been waiting for her this whole time.


    "Sure thing, your majesty," Lux joked before taking her hand and dropping the playful act. "Rose, remember that you don''t answer to anyone over there," he told his lover.


    "I-I know¡­ it''s just," Rose paused, surely thinking about all the shit she''s been through before ending up in his arms. "You''re right, it doesn''t matter. Thank you, Lux," she said, sending him a pretty smile that he met with a quick kiss as Bella jealously latched onto his side.


    Grinning, Lux gave his first baby mama''s phat ass a firm slap before leading his women through the portal, casting a disillusionment charm on himself and Bella so that Rose could have the spotlight for a while.


    "Girl, I don''t know how you survived, but you''ll regret what you''ve done," was the first thing Lux heard after stepping through with Bella at his side, the pompous voice directed toward Rose.


    "Lucius, Lucius, Lucius¡­" Rose began, a glamour making her appear as the same teen that tumbled through the veil all those years ago. "You wouldn''t believe the things I''ve experienced," she continued, uncaring about the wand pointed at her face. Would you believe me if I said that I''ve gained untold power from the mysteries beyond?"


    "You''ve gone mad, Potter," the older Malfoy sneered, making Rose burst into uncontrollable giggles. "I''d kill you now if my master hadn''t commanded that he would be the one to put an end to your interferences."


    "Kill me? KILL ME?!" Rose cackled as her sacred gear''s dark gauntlet formed around her hand, black winds beginning their swirls around her feet.


    And at that moment, Lux noted that Lucius finally seemed to realize something may have been seriously fucked up, the older man sending out a silent spell uselessly disintegrating against his redhead''s necrotic energies.


    "Oh, what''s wrong, blondie? Scared of little ole me?" she asked before flicking her uncovered hand, the man''s cane wand being thrown across the underground chamber.


    "Who¡­ who are you?" Lucius paused, not believing that the barely trained girl-who-lived could possibly show such power.


    "Your worst nightmare," Rose replied, and Lux visibly cringed at that lame line. He''d have to work on the girl''s battle banter soon.


    Cringe aside, her words didn''t matter much once she began taking her frustrations out on one of the people who caused her so much trouble growing up, the grown man whimpering as Lux''s lover slowly sapped away at his life force, sending a few kicks at his downed form for good measure.


    Damn, he''d have to make sure not to get on that girl''s bad side, he decided, wincing as the final kick landed square between Lucius''s legs.


    Here''s a link for a free patreo n membership: patreo n. com (slash) CodeKingu (slash) redeem (slash) 4E51D


    AN: Reader interaction fuels me, so leave a comment or review and the collective dopamine hits will probably have me pumping out more chapters.


    Read ahead on my pat reon


    Link: patreo n. com (slash) CodeKingu


    My pat charges every 30 days, so it doesn''t matter which day of the month you join.


    My pat also requires Discord to view content, so if that''s something you don''t want to deal with, join my subscribe star


    Link: subscribe star. com (slash) codekingu


    Join my Discord: discord .gg/VP2q8XPk4d

 Chapter 37: What An Entrance

    Disclaimer: I own nothing but my original characters and works; all other characters and worlds belong to their respective owners.


    A shiver of glee ran through her body, the sickening sound of scrotal squelching ringing throughout the deepest Ministry chambers, only the sound of her man''s voice breaking her out of the feral trance she''d entered.


    "Have fun, dear. I''ll just be over here making sure our dimensional gateway is stable and temporally synchronized. Call if you need help keeping your plaything alive," Lux told her, making her beam in his direction, the man she loved always knowing how to put a smile on her face.


    Now assured that her time catching up with the Lord of House Malfoy wouldn''t be cut short, Rose sent a final crushing kick to the man''s crotch before pulling him up to eye level by the hair, low groans the only protests being made.


    Looking at the pale-blonde locks bunched in her grip, Rose was sure the man was just as vein about his appearance as that bitch daughter of his, and with that thought, she made sure the bastard was conscious for what she had planned, a slap to the face sending a molar flying from his mouth as his eyes shot open.


    "Good, I want you awake for this," Rose told him, patting his bloody cheek while staring into a pair of trembling eyes.


    Conjuring a mirror, Rose forced the man to meet his reflection, her gauntlet clad hand slowly tracing along his scalp, trails of grey, decrepit skin left in its path, and unless her lover stepped in, Rose was sure that no magic had any hope of reviving the pomp''s appearance.


    Laughing at the man''s new look, his head completely bald aside from the few strands of grey hair she was still using as a handle, Rose found the man actually shedding tears for the first time, her cackles only increasing at the sight.


    "Potter, we have your little friends here, release lord Malfoy," a voice interrupted, the newcomers not at all surprising her, long since having sensed the cannon fodders'' movements as they held their wands to the throats of the faces she''d missed so much.


    Rose knew Lux would allow no harm to come to her friends while he was near, but still, this was something she wanted to deal with herself. These fuckers had targeted her ever since joining the wizarding world, and now that she finally had the power to fight back, she''d gladly show her enemies the errors of their ways.


    Dropping the cockroach to the ground, her back still turned to the away from the group of Death Eaters, Rose prepared something special for those threatening her precious companions, magic gathering between the tip of her loyal magical focus and Sacred Gear.


    "Drop your wand and turn around, slowly," the little shit holding Hermione commanded, unaware of the unfortunate fate that soon awaited him. "Or don''t¡­ I wouldn''t mind showing this Mudblood her place," he said, reaching a hand for her bushy-haired friend''s modest chest.


    Heh, as if she''d allow that to happen, Rose sneered, whipping around and releasing a black light in an arc before the inbreed fuck could violate her favorite bookworm, the magic sent far too fast for any hope of escape, the goons'' wands disintegrating as they fell to the ground gasping for air.


    Unfortunately for the Death Eaters¡ªbecause such a quick death would have been a blessing¡ªshe''d primarily targeted her spell towards the men''s wands, making sure there was no chance her friends came to harm while the left-over deathly energies slowly necrotized the bastard''s flesh.


    "Rose!" Hermione cried, rushing forward, not noticing her former captor''s agonized spasms.


    "Hey, Hermione," Rose smiled, bracing herself before the shorter girl could send them both tumbling to the floor, her best friend latching onto her with all of what little strength she had.


    Noticing the tears in her friend''s eyes, Rose sighed, stroking her fluffy hair while rubbing circles into her back. Even though you''d think she would be used to shit like this after facing near death experiences each school year, Rose couldn''t bring herself to blame the girl. After all, she could only thank her current composure on account of the extra years she''d gained and her lover''s support.


    Sniffling, Hermione finally noticed her new appearance, the glamour wearing off after throwing around such powerful magic, and it seemed that her friend''s natural curiosity won over the fright she felt.


    "R-Rose, what happened to you? Why do you look so different? Oh, was it an ageing Potion? Or maybe human transfiguration? And what was that spell you used earlier? I''ve never read of anything like it," Hermione chattered away, the familiar bombardment of questions putting a smile on Rose''s face.


    "If you''d let me get a word in, I might be able to answer some of those questions," she teased, tapping her friend''s forehead.


    Hermione blushed, rubbing at the spot she''d flicked, finally giving Rose a chance to respond.


    "Long story short, I fell through the Veil of Death over there," Rose began, gesturing to the newly golden archway. "And spent several years in a different world while only seconds passed over here," she elaborated, satisfied by the stupefied expression Hermione now wore. It was always a treat when she managed to stump the genius witch.


    "That¡­ that doesn''t make any sense. Is this another one of your pranks? because now really doesn''t seem like the time to be messing around," Hermione asked before her bewildered tone quickly turned into a scolding one, reminding Rose of the many times she''d been lectured by the girl after a risky Quidditch move.


    "Ow! would you stop that!" her friend whined after receiving a second flick for her prattling.


    "I can prove it to you all you want later, but for now, I think we''re going to have company soon," Rose told the girl, rolling her eyes as she looked over to the still frozen in place Neville¡ªthe tubby boy being the other hostage that she''d not been paying much attention to. "Where are the others, anyways?" she asked, changing the topic.


    "Well fine then," Hermione grumbled before answering the question. "The others were stopped by Tonks."


    "Oh, and she let the two of you come by yourselves," Rose raised an eyebrow.


    "Well¡­ Neville and I may have managed to slip by while she wasn''t looking," Hermione admitted, making her snort. So much for being a stickler for the rules, Rose thought.


    But before she could continue teasing her best friend, their reunion was oh-so rudely interrupted by a black wraith barging through the doors. And Rose knew that the ominous swirls of darkness and the wisps left behind, occasionally taking on the vague forms of skulls and other spooky things, was all for show, the magic''s purpose nothing more than a lackluster form of flight.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Though, her friends didn''t seem to share her disdain, Hermione tightening her grip on her arm while Neville''s knees went weak as he fell onto his ass.


    "Don''t worry Mione, I wouldn''t let this clown hurt my friends," she told her, trying to pat down the frizz that seemed to raise along with the girl''s hackles, only half paying attention to the somewhat disheveled Voldemort reforming in front of them.


    Eh? Did Moody give old Tommy a beating? Or had the old codger finally decided to show himself?


    "Clown?! Rose, that''s You-Know-Who!" Hermione hissed, distracting her from her thoughts, but Rose ignored the words, continuing to pat at the girl''s frizz while waiting to see how Bella''s reunion with her former master would play out.


    Rose still didn''t get along with the bitch, but she at least knew that the older woman hated her parents'' killer as much, if not, more than she did.


    "Bellatrix! What has happened?!" The baldy''s raspy voice spat, and Rose internally giggled seeing Bella''s purple eyes narrow at those words. She was sure Tom wouldn''t be leaving without experiencing a good amount of pain.


    "It''s simple, you fool, your lackeys lost to a little girl," Bella drawled while Rose''s eye twitched at being called a little girl. She wasn''t little anymore; she''d filled out quite well over the years, thank you very much.


    "Rose!? When did Bellatrix Lestrange get here!?" Hermoine panicked, incessantly shaking her arm.


    "Shh, just watch the show, Mione," she tried calming the worried witch.


    "Have you forgotten your place, woman!" snake-face growled, the sickly-sweet smile Bella now wore promising a bad time for her former master.


    "No, I know my place perfectly well, and I know that it''s no longer under that of a cockless bastard like yourself," Bella''s words dropped like a hammer, even making Voldemort freeze for a second.


    "Crucio," Tom roared, seemingly lacking the social skills required to solve his problems in other ways than fear and pain.


    But instead of his target dropping to the ground and pleading for mercy like he was accustomed to, Bella lazily held the red beam in her hand, showing off the power she''d gained after carrying three godly children to term.


    Smiling at the magic held in hand, the red ball turning to the same purple color of her eyes, Bella sent the man''s spell back at him with a flourish, and Rose was sure that the sadistic woman added a little something extra to the spell. You know, just to get her point across even further.


    And like Rose expected, the noseless cunt collapsed into a bout of silent seizures. Though, he did manage to force himself to his knees faster than she''d have expected, albeit huffing and puffing all along the way. Rose wondered if Bella simply hadn''t bothered putting in much effort.


    "Now, how about you get out of here, I''m not sure I can continue acting this forgiving for much longer," Bella said, holding up a hand and paying more attention to her nails than the panting dark lord in front of her.


    "Rose?! What is going on!?" Hermoine panic whined, and Rose was worried the girl might soon pass out from the roller coaster of emotions she seemed to be going through.


    "Let''s just say that a lot of things happened on the other side. I''ll explain later," Rose waved off the concerns, returning to the ongoing show.


    "You''ll rue this day, Lestrange. Pray you fall in battle before I get my hands on you," Voldemort threatened, somehow believing he stood a chance after that pathetic display.


    Rose simply watched as her mortal enemy made his defeated retreat, his crippled minions in tow, not at all caring about the reign of terror he''d soon begin.


    Of course, she could have ended the fucker this day, but she wouldn''t; not until the wizarding world came begging on their hands and knees, pleading for her to fix the mess they''d created, would she even consider it. Until then, she''d enjoy tormenting the man as his plans of Wizarding World domination crumbled around him.


    Before Rose could further plan her enemy''s downfall, a dozen white blobs of light flew into the chamber, making her let out an exasperated sigh. As usual the adults showed up after the school children nearly died handling what should have been their job. And did they purposely make their form of magical flight the opposite of the Death Eaters. Pretty lame, if she did say so herself.


    "Granger, get away from that woman!" Moody barked, his fake eye bouncing around faster than usual while Rose noted that Bella had returned to being unnoticed by all.


    "Oi, I would have hoped you''d recognized the girl who saved you from that box you''d been locked in all school year," Rose poked, knowing full well that the always vigilant Auror wouldn''t drop his suspicion so easily.


    "Potter wasn''t the only one who knew about that incident," he growled, still eyeing her with that freaky eye.


    "Well, how else could I prove my identity," she sighed before clapping her hands together with an idea. "Fine, here, this should be enough, right?" she asked, waving her wand as the white doe of her Patronus charm trotted around.


    "Rose, is that really you?" Remus stepped passed the still skeptical Moody.


    "Indeed," she simply replied, no longer respecting the man who hadn''t bothered so much as a letter to his best friends'' daughter until receiving a job at Hogwarts.


    "What happened¡­" he began asking the same line of questions as Hermoine before being interrupted by a new presence.


    "Love, I''ve got something to take care of. I''ll leave you to your reunion," Lux dropped his disillusionment charm before giving her a soft kiss, the others around her jumping back and raising their wands, only for her lover to vanish from his spot before one of them could do something quite stupid.


    "W-Who was that!?" Hermione freaked out, and Rose decided that she''d have to do something about her friend''s tendency to over worry at some point.


    "That was my husband," she told her friend as if it were completely normal, the others looking at each other for answers before a new arrival stopped everyone from voicing any concerns.


    With the cry of a phoenix announcing his entrance, Dumbledore finally decided to show himself as he appeared in a flash of fire, also looking a bit worse for the wear, his beard singed, and gaudy robes frayed.


    "My child, is that truly you?" the old fucker asked, and Rose nearly lost it.


    "Yes, for the thousandth time, I''m Rose Potter! The-Girl-Who-Lived, Savior of the Wizarding World, so just deal with it! And I''m not your child, you old coot!" She finished her tirade, making Hermione gasp at her side.


    "Rose, you can''t talk to the headmaster like that!" came the expected scolding from the frazzled girl still holding onto her arm.


    "We can talk about this when we get back to the safety of the castle," Dumbledore decided, still assuming her to be the same girl who''d go along with his every word.


    "Yeah, about that, old man, I don''t believe there''s much of a need for me to continue my studies at Hogwarts," she told him, the old wizard giving her a double take.


    "It will no longer be safe outside the school grounds, my child," the geezer lectured, making her roll her eyes at the ridiculous claim.


    "Aside from that obvious falsehood, I doubt Hogwarts has the prenatal care I require," she said with a grin, holding a hand over her yet to show belly.


    Rose noticed that most of the group didn''t know what the term prenatal even meant, but Dumbles eyes widened, and she had to catch Hermione from falling to the ground after fainting.


    "Rose, where is Sirius? He went ahead of us," Remus asked, finally breaking the awkward silence, the words making her deflate after the reminder.


    "We were thrown through the veil¡­ Padfoot didn''t make it," she dropped the news, much less sad over the whole thing after realizing that Sirius had only escaped from Azkaban to kill Peter, not once thinking about his goddaughter.


    Ignoring the gasps at the announcement, Rose handed her limp friend over to Tonks before gesturing for Bella to help her ditch this place before she could be bombarded with further questions.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    With the day''s entertainment coming to an end, Lux decided to go and deal with the thing that had been calling out to his divinity ever since arriving in this new world.


    But with a part of his attention still on Rose, he couldn''t help but pause at the statement she''d just made.


    When did they become husband and wife? Eh, fuck it. It wasn''t like he''d ever allow his beautiful witch to leave him, so they might as well be married at this point.


    AN: Reader interaction fuels me, so leave a comment or review and the collective dopamine hits will probably have me pumping out more chapters.


    Read ahead on my pat reon


    Link: patreo n. com (slash) CodeKingu


    My pat charges every 30 days, so it doesn''t matter which day of the month you join.


    My pat also requires Discord to view content, so if that''s something you don''t want to deal with, join my subscribe star


    Link: subscribe star. com (slash) codekingu


    Join my Discord: discord .gg/VP2q8XPk4d

 Chapter 38 - Elohim

    Disclaimer: I own nothing but my original characters and works; all other characters and worlds belong to their respective owners.


    Floating between dimensions after following the pull that led the way, Lux found himself sensing seven distinct pockets of space, all tied together and surrounded by an incalculable number of runes, the symbols so tightly wound together that a lesser being would only see it as a solid golden wall.


    But not only was Lux sure he stood at the top of this world when it came to magical understanding and potential, but he felt that the vast array protecting what could only be the Heavenly Realm was eager to welcome him into its warm embrace.


    Of course, he took the time to thoroughly scan through the array that acted as an open book for him to peruse. Even though he''d expected something like this to happen before arriving, Lux wouldn''t take the chance that this wasn''t some elaborate scheme. After all, who knew? Maybe the presumed dead God of the Bible had something sneaky up his sleeve. Lux really did not want to end up as a vessel for the old geezer''s revival or some shit like that.


    Though, after thoroughly combing over every single line of the code-like scripture, it seemed that the unlikely scenario he''d described wouldn''t be the case. And as he moved forward, the surrounding magic guided him to the very pinnacle of its domain: the long-since vacant Seventh Heaven, and the throne at its center¡ªone quite fitting for a God like himself, Lux supposed, a satisfied smirk on his face as he claimed his rightful position.


    "Welcome, Master. How may I assist you today?" a voice from out of nowhere asked.


    "Standby for now," he ordered, only half surprised by the feminine voice speaking along as words appeared on transparent panels, the screens at eye level forming out of thin air after taking his seat.


    Of course there was an AI in heaven, because why not?


    Rolling his eyes as he began interfacing with the system that followed his will, his mind working the controls faster than a keyboard and mouse could ever hope to match, Lux realized that he had his work cut out for him if he wanted to get this place up to his standards.


    Though, after figuring out what he was messing around with, his disappointment was immeasurable, and his day was ruined. Instead of the Ultron-level intelligence he was expecting, this thing could only be labeled as, at most, a virtual assistant.


    Lux guessed it couldn''t be helped. This world''s version of God wasn''t on par with the cheat like existence that he himself was, but after reaching the earliest records, he had a good understanding of why this whole system was such a mess.


    It seemed that Big G couldn''t let go of the sentiment felt towards the woman he''d loved, the core of his deceased wife the sole entity keeping the many faculties of Heaven running, and leaving her concentration so fragmented that she was reduced to this glorified Alexa.


    At least it was an interesting story, Lux thought, humming as he made up his mind on how much effort he''d put into fixing this crippled goddess.


    Asherah: a mother goddess associated with fertility, sacred trees, lions, and serpents. And if what he''d been reading was the truth, she''d met a tragic end at the hands of the Egyptian''s chief deity, the event acting as the catalyst for the pantheon''s destruction, Heaven''s wrath immediately descending with no remorse.


    Ancient history aside, as the former consort of Yahweh, it was unlikely she''d give him her loyalty if he simply revived her as she was. And now that the idea of a super AI servant had already been put into his mind, Lux figured it would be a better idea to rebuild the goddess from the ground up, absolute loyalty towards himself alone woven into her being.


    But that could wait. He''d put acquiring robussy on the back burner for now. And in the meantime, Lux figured he should let his new minions know their lord has arrived.


    About to send a command, Lux paused, taking a second to look himself over.


    Normally, he liked to keep both his divinities in balance, something that reflected in his appearance.


    Not wanting to start off on the wrong foot, Lux suppressed his darkness to the very limits, his hair and eyes turning completely golden, and if his wings were out, they''d too join in the same color scheme.


    "Asherah, go ahead and reopen the Seventh Heaven," he ordered after getting himself situated, acknowledging his future AI waifu for the first time since putting her into sleep mode.


    "As you command, Master," Asherah chirped, the golden gates leading towards Heaven''s lower levels rumbling open for the first time in nearly a millennium.


    At least the virtual intelligence was useful enough and had an appealing voice, Lux thought, not leaving his seat as he waited for his guests'' arrival. Heh, he had a feeling Bella wouldn''t be too happy with her newest competition.


    But as he thought about his beautiful slave¡ªspecifically, that juicy rear of hers¡ªa yell echoing through the entire realm had him distracted from the wonderful picture he had in mind.


    "Father!" the melodic voice cried, a blonde missile crashing into his chest, Lux''s only thoughts now revolving around just how soft the things in his hands felt.


    "Gabriel, get away from that man!" someone else called out, and so wrapped up in fondling the squishy mounds, the concerned voice was the last thing on his mind.


    But as the three femboys reached the foot of his throne with their light spears drawn, Lux couldn''t stop one of his eyes from involuntarily twitching.


    Fuck, why were these male angels so beautiful? He''d have to keep his guard up from now on, Lux told himself, not at all interested in accidentally crossing swords with the twinks.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    For hundreds of years, Michael guarded the gates leading to his father''s abode, exerting what little influence he could to keep Heaven''s system afloat.


    So, as the doors he''d only prayed would open one day actually swung wide, he was more than a little shocked to say the least, his brothers and sister joining him in his stupor.


    Because of his sister''s usually lackadaisical demeanor, he''d often forget that he was only barely above her in power, something he was just now reminded of after watching the airhead dart ahead by herself into Seventh Heaven. And even after following right behind, he couldn''t stop Gabriel from jumping into the lap of a complete stranger as the man he''d never seen before desecrated their father''s throne.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Gabriel, get away from that man!" he shouted, angered not by his sister, but by the man defiling her body, the only thing keeping him and his two brothers from immediately attacking being that they felt no malice from the intruder.


    "Daddy''s back," the man sitting in his father''s seat finally broke the silence, and because he and his brothers were too busy seething over their sister''s violation, it took a moment to pass before their mouths hung open at the claim.


    "I-Impossible," Uriel shouted, looking like he would go on the attack at the slightest provocation. "How dare you attempt to deceive us with falsehoods. This must be a ploy of the Devils."


    "Kneel," the man on the throne simply commanded, an infuriating smirk on his face.


    About to deny such audacious words, Michael found himself completely shocked once again, his body falling to its knees against his will, Uriel squawking in outrage as he too followed suit.


    "Such unruly children. Is that any way to greet your father after so long," the man sighed, shaking his head while still molesting the innocent Gabriel.


    However, as the man finally let his sister go from his wicked clutches, he finally took the time to sense the man''s presence, his face feeling numb at the absurdity of what he''d felt.


    It wasn''t the same as his father''s, but it was so close that he didn''t think any aside from the Four Great Seraphs would recognize otherwise.


    Michael was conflicted. As the strongest of the Seraphs, he hadn''t basked in such a powerful holy presence since¡­ It hurt just to remember, he internally sighed, keeping the turmoil off his face. But it also felt too good at the same time; the feeling that the Throne of Heaven may no longer be his to bear alone.


    However, there lay the problem. The man in front of him was not his father, and Michael couldn''t help but feel as if he were betraying all that he stood for in some way.


    No, maybe this was their father, simply returning to them in a way none of them could have imagined.


    "I can sense your worry, my child. Be at peace knowing that I want the best for your siblings and Heaven," the man¡­ no, his father told him, a hand on his shoulder that reminded him of better times.


    But maybe now, things would change. Michael guessed the only thing he could do was put his faith in the future.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    A scowl on her disguised face, Bella glared daggers at the foul creatures, their beady eyes giving her disdainful looks as she passed through the open entrance of the marble building. She''d have already burned them to ashes for the disrespect if not for the fact that her master didn''t want them causing an uproar just yet.


    "Are you going to tell me what we''re doing here now?" the annoying redhead asked, also under a simple glamor at her side.


    "Children need not worry themselves over business meant for the adults," she waved off, smiling as the young girl growled under her breath. Bella was already in a terrible mood, so why not drag her reluctant companion down with her, she thought.


    "Take me to my vault," she commanded, handing her key over to the nearest disgusting goblin while ignoring Rose''s further complaints.


    Watching the wrinkled creature roll her key between his nubby fingers while suspiciously looking her up and down had her about to blow. But, luckily for the revolting thing, her narrowed eyes seemed to get the message across, the goblin teller hopping down from his raised chair as he scurried over to another of his filthy kin.


    "Come this way," the other goblin grunted, taking her key and leading them to the ridiculous contraption that somehow passed for a form of transportation.


    Making sure the silly witch she''d brought along hadn''t gotten herself lost, Bella took her seat with a huff, making sure to cast a few discreet cushioning charms before placing the part of her body that her master loved so much onto the hard surface. She truly didn''t know how far she''d go to ruin the lives of all goblinkind if her master''s property was somehow damaged by these mongrels, but she knew it wouldn''t be pretty.


    "Exit to your left," the little thing spoke, and after standing, Bella checked herself over, finding no reason to commit a genocide quite yet as she impatiently waited for her vault to open.


    "Unless you want to die a very painful death, I''d recommend not touching anything," Bella told Rose as they stepped into the treasure filled chamber, the redhead looking like she wanted to poke her nose into everything.


    "Hmph, like any of these weak curses could hurt me," the girl scoffed, but Bella took amusement in the fact that she kept her distance from the many tempting objects on display.


    In truth, she had been exaggerating. With her rise in power, and now carrying her Master''s seed, there weren''t many things in the wizarding world that could hurt her master''s young lover. But it would still be a hassle if she set off one of the Gemino Curses.


    Reaching what she''d come to this shithole of a bank for, Bella disdainfully held the cup of Hufflepuff in her hand before frowning, the vault doors slamming shut and leaving them in the darkness.


    "Oi, what''s going on!" Rose shouted, asking the question that she too held.


    "Heh, there''s a bounty on your head Lestrange. I''ll be rolling in Galleons by the end of today," the goblin cackled, thinking he was safe behind the impenetrable walls of Gringotts.


    Bella sighed; well, she tried to play nice. Surely her master wouldn''t blame her for simply defending herself, and if he did, she was sure she could receive his forgiveness between the sheets, Bella decided.


    But before she could blast the exit to bits, Rose had already stepped forward, her Sacred Gear spewing black mist that had the enchanted doors crumbling to dust in seconds.


    She wondered who had put a price on her head so soon. This didn''t seem like a move her former master would make. The Lestrange brothers were her next best bet.


    It didn''t matter though. She''d get her answers straight from the rat who thought himself clever.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" Bella drawled, pointing her question towards the creature scampering down a side tunnel, screaming his tiny lungs out.


    "Betsy! Thieves! Attack!" He shouted until breathlessly collapsing against the jagged wall, the malicious aura that she''d been radiating seeming to be giving the little shit a rough time.


    But as her high heels ominously clacked as she neared the frightened little bugger, Bella found nothing getting in her way, only noticing a cowering scaled beast around the corner once within a few steps of the soon to be dead goblin.


    "You didn''t think this little thing was going to save you, huh?" Bella teased the creature at her feet, his ugly mug and the tears running down his face making her feel the urge to gag.


    Comparing what she used to consider a dragon acting in such a way, she ignored the thing her master would refer to as nothing more than an unintelligent wyvern as she lifted the goblin by the front of his tiny tuxedo.


    "Speak, who wanted me captured?" she demanded, the painful wince the thing let out as its back scrapped against the jagged walls putting a smile on her face.


    "M-My Lady, I was only following orders. It was the Lestrange brothers who wanted you," it whimpered before Bella gave it a quick end for answering honestly, the small body falling to the ground like a sack of potatoes as she wiped her hands clean.


    Bella had hoped to run into her ex and his brother at the ministry, but it didn''t seem like fate was on her side at that moment. She couldn''t wait to get the two fuckers alone. Perhaps she could turn it into a date with her beloved? She knew her master would enjoy torturing the two bastards by her side.


    "Come, let''s get out of here, Potter," she said, turning to find Rose messing with the chains of what she now recognized as a Hungarian Horntail.


    "Girl, don''t keep me waiting," Bella glowered, sick of this imbecile''s childish whims.


    "Yeah, Yeah, whatever, bitch. Just give me a second," the petulant brat waved her off, making her strain to hold herself back from using some of the darker curses she''d been testing on the girl. If only she weren''t one of her master''s favorites, Bella lamented.


    "And done," she heard Rose murmur as the goblin-made chains clattered to the ground, and Bella wondered just how much death and destruction that little act would cause.


    AN: Reader interaction fuels me, so leave a comment or review and the collective dopamine hits will probably have me pumping out more chapters.


    Read ahead on my pat reon


    Link: patreo n. com (slash) CodeKingu


    My pat charges every 30 days so it doesn''t matter which day of the month you join.


    My pat also requires Discord to view content, so if that''s something you don''t want to deal with, join my subscribe star


    Link: subscribe star. com (slash) codekingu


    Join my Discord: discord .gg/VP2q8XPk4d

 Chapter 39 – The Game

    Disclaimer: I own nothing but my original characters and works; all other characters and worlds belong to their respective owners.


    A New God''s Conquest


    Feeling a sense of loss as the comforting hand vanished from his shoulder, Michael snapped out of his daze, finding his fellow Seraphs coming to the same conclusion as him. After all, with thousands of years together as companions, a simple glance was enough to have a good idea of the thoughts running through their minds.


    Whether this was truly their father or an unexpected reincarnation, Heaven''s slow decline may finally be at its end. And Michael could tell that this expectation alone was enough to have him and his brothers easily ignoring the odd¡­ proclivities that their new lord seemed to enjoy.


    "Now, how about showing me what you''ve done with the place while I''ve been gone," their father said, Gabriel still clinging onto his side for whatever reason.


    "O-Of course, father. Where would you like to start?" Raphael eagerly asked, and Michael could see Uriel''s disappointment that he''d not spoken up first.


    "Good lad," his brother received a winning smile for his excitement. "Let''s take a look at what you''ve been up to on the Fifth Heaven," their father decided after a moment.


    It made sense, Michael thought. Their father always had a passion for new inventions, But after thinking about the many researchers occupying Fifth Heaven, he couldn''t help worrying about how much of an uproar their visit would create.


    "Ah, father, if I may," Michael spoke up, continuing after seeing his father wave him on. "I worry about the commotion your sudden appearance will cause. How should we proceed?" he asked, his father''s nod of approval making him feel like all those terrible years without him had never even occurred.


    "You''re right son, but you don''t have to worry about that, I won''t be letting the world know about my return anytime soon," his father told them, and he internally sighed in relief. Michael knew he would have had to deal with so much more paperwork than he already had to if the Biblical God suddenly made himself known.


    "Now let''s get a move on," his father said, snapping his fingers before a circle of golden runes formed under foot, their location changing in a flash as they found themselves surrounded by the familiar faces of Heaven''s primary research facility.


    "Father, I thought you wanted to remain¡­" Michael began before realizing that all eyes seemed to be ignoring their groups presence.


    "Ah, I apologize for my doubts, Father," he hung his head low. How could he think his father would overlook something so simple?


    "Kid, you need to chill out. Not everything has to be so serious," his father chuckled, and he froze at the words that again reminded him that this father of theirs was quite different from the one he remembered.


    "R-Right¡­ as you wish, father," he awkwardly replied, his father rolling his eyes at the formal speech that he couldn''t stop himself from using.


    "I''ll show you to the main lab," Michael cleared his throat, trying to move past the incident, the silent walk through the pristine white halls only increasing the tension he felt.


    And seeing his father pick up one of their failed experiments near the lab''s entrance hadn''t at all helped, his lord giving them a look as he held the cracked gauntlet.


    "An attempt at replicating your Sacred Gears," Raphael answered the unspoken question while glancing off to the side, clearly trying to avoid their father''s eyes.


    "I see," their father hummed, placing the failure back before wandering further into the room, the many researchers still paying no attention to their group.


    "And this is?" their father asked, holding up a playing card.


    "Hmm, where to start?" Michael thought aloud. "Long story short, the devil''s found a way to reincarnate other races into devils and this is our attempt to do the same for angels," he explained, a nod of approval sent his way. Heh, it seemed he was getting the hang of this casual way of speech that his father now seemed fond of.


    "Of course, now that you''ve returned, there should be no use for such creations," Uriel added, making their father shake his head.


    "No, I like the idea. And if the devils are running around turning every race into their kind, we might as well do the same," he told them, and while Michael found the reasoning odd, it wasn''t like it was his place to object. Either way, it would only increase Heaven''s power.


    "I''ll help with this project later, but for now, I''d say that that''s enough excitement for the day, I''m sure I''ve been keeping you from your duties for long enough," their father said, a golden circle forming under his feet before he hesitated. "One more thing. Find a girl named Asia Argento in one of the Italian churches, and after you do, send her to Gabriel to look after," he ordered before disappearing along with his sister still holding onto their father''s waist, leaving them in a stunned silence.


    And after looking between his brothers, it seemed that they were also worried about their sister''s innocence. But no, something like that would never happen, Michael told himself, deciding to instead focus on the task they''d been given.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    Tywin knew he was a stubborn man; a quality he believed served him well over the years, but there came a point when even he knew when it was best to cut his losses. And after receiving the same unbelievable reports from multiple trusted sources, he knew that time was now.


    A city like no other raised within mere moons, a canal spanning the continent somehow created within the same timeframe, and ships that could somehow take to the skies like the Targaryens of old.


    While the first two claims were easy enough to confirm¡ªhundreds of ships passing his lands from the north with plenty stopping for trade at Lannisport¡ªhe''d have never believed that last one if he''d not specifically sent a cousin to Braavos to see it with their own eyes.


    Apparently, magic was back, meaning he could no longer play the game as he had. But as he sat at his solar''s desk, waiting for the man he''d summoned, Tywin vowed that these unforeseen circumstances wouldn''t hamper his ambitions.


    "Enter," Tywin allowed, his younger brother opening the door with a nod.


    "You called, brother?" Kevan asked, getting straight to the point, sensible as always.


    "Yes, take a seat. We have much to discuss," Tywin told his brother, a frown on his face after realizing that something serious must have happened.


    "I''m guessing this is about the North. Have we discovered anything other than the self-proclaimed King''s name?"


    Tywin hummed in acknowledgement. "Sending our own spies has been a lost cause, but from what I''ve gathered from the Braavosi traders, following Robert''s ambitions will only hasten our family''s destruction."


    "Is it that bad?" Kevan raised a brow.


    "It appears that the rumors were not the mummeries we''d assumed them to be." Tywin agreed, the words putting a grim expression on his brother''s face. "Magic¡­ and at heights likely greater than that of the dragons is now what we must contend with."This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "What are you planning, Tywin? You wouldn''t be acting so calm without something up your sleeve," Kevan suspiciously asked, narrowing his eyes as he met his.


    "Be at ease, brother. I know what you are getting at and let it be known that I have no desire to come into open conflict with such an enemy," Tywin confessed before Kevan could get himself worked up. "Here, read this," he told him, sending a letter with a golden seal across the desk, his brother letting out a small snort of amusement after reading the words.


    "I never thought I''d see the day when the Tywin Lannister chose to bend," Kevan said, making him scowl.


    "I do what I must for the Lannister name," he replied, nearly growling out the words. After all, choosing this path was just as unpleasant for him as it was surprising to others.


    "Peace, peace, brother. If what you''ve told me is the truth, I too would rather this not come to blows," Kevan conceded before continuing. "Now, let us talk about this letter. Is that not why you called for me?"


    Tywin nodded. "You''ll sail to this King''s new capital for a parlay. I''ve been assured of your safe passage through the canal."


    "And what of Cersei? Shall I prioritize her release?" Kevan asked, and Tywin couldn''t help looking at him like the fool he was acting.


    "Cersei has no further use as the Queen of the Seven Kingdoms," he explained, tapping his finger along the desk''s wooden surface in thought. "She''s still young and beautiful. If you could offer her hand to King Tenebris, I''d consider that the best outcome."


    "It''s as if you''re already writing off our beloved king as a dead man," Kevan chuckled. "And what makes you think this King doesn''t already have a Queen?" he asked.


    "You''re not wrong, I''m gambling on Robert not lasting much longer," Tywin hummed his agreement with the jape. "As for the King''s Queen. I''m already aware of the fact that the position has been filled, but it seems that playing the role of a god has its benefits. King Tenebris is known to keep the company of multiple women openly and without scorn from his people."


    "Selling off his only daughter as a paramour, now that''s the Tywin I know," his brother commented, making him grunt his unamusement.


    Ignoring the attempted lighthearted jab, Tywin simply stared his sibling into silence before getting down to the important things he''d need to know before the coming negotiations.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    Pacing around his room in utter boredom, Oberyn again realized that sending his paramour and eldest daughters off to a hostile land with only a few guards as protection wasn''t his brightest idea¡ªnot that he''d ever admit to these supposed mistakes, but with nothing else to do while under lock and key, he couldn''t help the thoughts.


    But after hearing a pounding on his door, he quickly took a seat, leaning back in relaxation as if everything was under control before the door opened without invitation.


    Raising an eyebrow as his brother''s guard entered, his brother slowly following behind with his cane in hand, he was already beginning to have a bad feeling about how this meeting was going to play out.


    "What''s the occasion brother? You know you could have called for me instead of showing up yourself," Oberyn drawled, taking a sip of stale wine while trying not to show his discomfort.


    "I felt that you may have gotten some enjoyment from the short walk and thought better of it," Doran rasped as he took a seat across from him. The fucker.


    "Then I must unfortunately inform you that I''ve been able to keep myself quite entertained these past days," he smirked seeing his brother''s scowl.


    "Go ahead, keep playing your games, Oberyn, I''ve only come to give you this," Doran told him, tossing a bundle of parchment into his lap. "Your little plan has already failed."


    Ignoring his brother''s barbed words, Oberyn took the hint, skimming over the letters sent by his family, his anger growing with each sentence read.


    "Fuck!" Oberyn roared, shooting to his feet before throwing his chair across the room. "I told you. I told you, Doran. And what did you do? You''ve done nothing as your daughter goes through the same as Elia has." He continued to rage, pacing through his chambers until everything not nailed down had been broken or crushed.


    "Are you done?" his brother asked as he stood in place, panting.


    "Will you still do nothing?" Oberyn answered the question with one of his own.


    "I don''t know why I must tell you this again, but you and I both know that this is not the same as what befell Elia. Arianne has seduced the King of her own volition, and the influence we''ve gained is far greater than any match I could have hoped for," Doran rattled on, making him grind his teeth in frustration.


    "Influence? Is that all you care about in these games you play? How can we even know if what''s written here is the truth," he growled, irritated to see no change in his brother''s expression.


    "I''ve made up my mind, Oberyn. This is only a curtesy to inform you of your family, not a discussion," Doran told him, standing and leaving him to seethe alone.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    Lazily gnawing on a fresh horse femur, one of his Rider''s mates scratched that good spot behind his horns, Hannibal let out a snort, the plumes of smoke and flames shooting out his nostrils sending the nearby servants scurrying a step back. At least someone around here was showing him some kindness, he thought, letting out a content rumble to show his appreciation.


    Of course, he had to thank his Rider''s familiar¡ªthe golden one who wasn''t a complete menace¡ªfor teaching him the magic that allowed him to take on a more reasonable size. If he were limited to his natural state, he wouldn''t even be able to feel the tiny hand on his impenetrable scales.


    "My Goddess, a khalasar approaches with a messenger riding ahead," Hannibal heard someone report, his eyes opening in interest only because he knew that the words meant more tasty treats in his near future.


    "Lead the messenger to my pavilion, I''ll at least listen to what they have to say," his Rider''s mate gave her orders, and realizing that there wouldn''t be an immediate battle, Hannibal returned to his rest, still enjoying the kind lady''s ministrations.


    "You stand before The Lady of Spears, The Mother of Hosts, The Goddess of War. State your intentions, Dothraki," a soldier announced, making Hannibal wonder if all those titles were even necessary. He didn''t think these barbaric horse lords would even understand half of their meaning.


    "Scourge of The Stallion, my Khal offers an alliance. He does not wish to fight against your dragon," the man said, nervously looking in his direction, and Hannibal didn''t think this man would be lasting long. The audacity to refer to his Rider''s mate as a scourge was already a mark that he''d remember against the Dothraki''s livelihood.


    "Your horde shall lay down their weapons, free their slaves, and renounce their plundering ways. That is the only way this day shall not end with bloodshed," the goddess magnanimously offered, not seeming to mind the insulting words prior.


    "Maegi! You ask too much! Don''t think we won''t fight to the last man if it means protecting our way of life," the stupid man argued before spitting towards the goddess''s seat, making his eyes narrow.


    Hannibal knew that he couldn''t let the offense go unpunished, not if he didn''t want another beating from his Rider.


    Without giving the bastard a chance to react, Hannibal pounced, and even in his smaller form, he moved far faster than something of his size should have been capable of, pinning the man to the ground with a clawed hand to the chest, the Dothraki''s face showing the panic that was to be expected.


    And knowing who was truly in charge here, Hannibal looked back to his Rider''s mate for judgment.


    "Thank you, Han. How about you take this man back to his leader," she suggested, a kind smile on her face even while ordering the deaths of thousands. "Just remember to spare the women and children this time," his Rider''s mate chided, making him huff in annoyance as he took to the air.


    Hmph, you accidentally set one tent of infants ablaze and you''ll never hear the end of it, Hannibal internally complained while taking to the air, the man still in his talons screaming all along the way.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    Damn, playing the part of the biblical god was exhausting, Lux thought as he left the Seventh Heaven for the mortal plane.


    But he knew that any efforts would be worth it, if only for the beauty that was the Archangel Gabriel, the woman he''d just had to pry off himself while promising over and over again that he''d be returning.


    He honestly hadn''t expected the Seraphs to be so gullible. Then again, from what he''d seen going over the heavenly system, The Big G of this world laid down some pretty harsh conditions on his creations. Unfortunately, the paranoid god had never expected someone like himself to show up after his demise, and Lux had no problem taking advantage of that particular fuck up.


    Leaving his angels for another time, Lux figured he could take the time to visit the famous Diagon Alley, Bella''s memories letting him appear in one of the magical street''s designated apparition zones.


    But instead of the bustling shopping district he expected to find from the books and movies he''d been a fan of, Lux was only met with utter chaos¡ªwizards and witches screaming their lungs out as falling papers scattered above their heads.


    And after grabbing one from the air, Lux frowned after reading the headline.


    Breaking News: Gringotts destroyed by dragons. Has the Goblin Nation fallen?


    Deciding to put his exploration on hold, Lux Apparated away. There were two troublesome witches that needed more than a few spankings.


    AN: Reader interaction fuels me, so leave a comment or review and the collective dopamine hits will probably have me pumping out more chapters.


    Read ahead on my pat reon


    Link: patreo n. com (slash) CodeKingu


    My pat charges every 30 days so it doesn''t matter which day of the month you join.


    My pat also requires Discord to view content, so if that''s something you don''t want to deal with, join my subscribe star


    Link: subscribe star. com (slash) codekingu


    Join my Discord: discord .gg/VP2q8XPk4d

 Chapter 40 - Accord

    Disclaimer: I own nothing but my original characters and works; all other characters and worlds belong to their respective owners.


    Slapping the newest issue of The Daily Prophet onto the table, Lux gave his two beautiful witches a glare as his women put on the most innocent fa?ade they could muster¡ªhe wasn''t going to believe it for a second.


    "It was all her fault," Rose finally broke under his judgmental silence, pointing at Bella like the indignant little girl she often was. "I only had to fight the goblins because they were after this bitch," she further explained.


    Looking to the accused, his ever-loyal baby mama didn''t bother arguing, falling to her knees and crawling to his feet before nuzzling her pretty face against his covered crotch. "Please, Master, punish this disobedient slave."


    "Do you really expect me to believe that destroying the place with their own dragons was your only option?" Lux questioned the squirming redhead, ignoring Bella''s ministrations and his growing bulge for the moment.


    "I only let one go. How was I supposed to know he''d set his friends free?" Rose argued, continuing to make excuses while Lux barely paid attention, plump lips and a lithe tongue tracing the defined veins along his shaft.


    It seemed Bella had tired of working her magic through the light fabric of his trousers, his manhood now exposed in its full glory. And it seemed Rose finally noticed his current state after pausing mid ramble, sending a scowl down at his hard-working slave.


    "Tch, fine, I''ll go do my own thing. I bet you weren''t even listening to anything I''ve been saying," Rose bitched, heading for the manor''s upper floors.


    "You''ll stay," Lux told her, the fiery brat likely about to spit out another complaint. "Look at Bella here. She''s already begun making up for her wrongdoings. As the primary offender, don''t you think some of the responsibility should fall on your shoulder?" He asked, cutting her off before she could get her retort in.


    "As if I''d join in with her," Rose scoffed, making him smile¡ªit''d been a while since he''d had the opportunity to put the girl back in her place, something he always enjoyed whenever that time came around.


    "Let me put it this way, my dear. Get on your knees. And that''s not a request," he commanded, stroking his slave''s hair as she took his tip into her lovely mouth.


    "hmph¡­ fine, have it your way." Rose snorted, still following his command after giving her usual sass.


    "That''s a good girl," he told her, receiving a glare in return, but with half of his sack in the girl''s mouth, the effect was lost on him.


    "You know, if I don''t put an end to both of your incessant squabbles, I''m sure that one day you''ll end up making a mistake I won''t be so easily forgiving of," he told them, his slave giving him those puppy dog eyes that almost had him breaking character. "Luckily, I have an idea on how to fix this issue."


    "What is it, Master?" Bella asked, switching to stroking his saliva slicked cock with her hand while she talked.


    "In my opinion, it''s quite simple. The two of you will overwrite any hatred towards each other with pleasure," he grinned at Rose, the girl seeming to have an idea of where this was going. "Now start with a hug and kiss," he told them, not breaking the stare with the disobedient redhead, daring her not to follow his command with a look.


    Of course, Bella had no problem at all with this arrangement, the beautiful psychopath knowing full well that Rose wouldn''t be enjoying this¡ªwell, at least not for the beginning parts, he figured.


    "By the way, where the hell are we anyway?" Lux finally got around to asking.


    After leaving the chaos-ridden alley, he''d simply followed the connection he had with his two witches, finding himself in the foyer of a pretty swanky abode that he hadn''t bothered questioning until now.


    "Mmnn, it''s one of the Black family''s manors, Master. I was gifted it before my marriage," Bella told him as he nodded along, his mature beauty returning her lips to Rose''s soft flesh after answering his question, the younger witch grimacing at her touch.


    "Good, we can break the place in, because we won''t be leaving here until you two are the best of friends," Lux said, his hand finding its way under Bella''s dress, fondling those juicy cheeks.


    ~A New God''s Conquest


    Walking through the white and gold palace halls, Kevan couldn''t remember ever feeling so small¡ªnot even as a child.


    But it wasn''t simply the grand architecture boggling his mind that had him feeling this way. No, that was only part of it. From the moment they''d sailed into the western passage of the North''s canal, Kevan had thought himself in some sort of feverish dream, sights he could only attribute to magic unnerving him to the bone. Because of this, as he and his party followed the palace''s guards through the seemingly never-ending passages, Kevan couldn''t help but go over in his head the journey that had gotten him into this mess.


    He''d not entirely believed the claims that his brother''s informants made, but his first inclination that something might be amiss was the constant tailwind through the large passage, the trade galley his group occupied setting a pace he thought impossible.


    Now, this alone could have been explained by stronger winds of the wintery North. But what couldn''t be were the vessels matching their speeds yet sailing in the opposite direction.


    And as he''d mentioned, this had only been the first sign. Because, as odd as this was, he''d heard of far stranger phenomena in the lands to the east. But the moment Kevan laid eyes on the capital city, any doubts regarding King Tenebris''s mystical nature immediately vanished.


    After all, what else but magic could explain the sight before him¡ªships grander than he''d ever heard of soaring through the air or docked atop towering spires, the fantastical image still there even after a good slap across his face, confirming he was truly awake.


    It was utterly ridiculous, Kevan thought, now sure that there was no option other than kneeling before this new power. In fact, he highly doubted that even Valyria, at the height of its supremacy, would stand a chance.


    So enamored with the view and the implications that came along was he, that before Kevan even knew it, they were already moored, his guards and the few servants he had brought along already unloading their belongings.


    "My lord, preparations are near completion... only," a servant informed him, the meek young man hesitating while nervously averting his gaze for some reason.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    "Out with it, boy," Kevan insisted, not in the mood to deal with this nonsense when he had more significant troubles to worry about.


    "It¡­ It''s just that it seems that there has been no escort nor delegation prepared for our arrival, my lord," the man squeaked out, making his brow furrow.


    He hadn''t been expecting a warm welcome, but this level of disrespect was quite extraordinary, a sign that he wasn''t likely to be taken very seriously in these negotiations.


    That, or it was simply a ploy to put him on edge. But given who he was dealing with, he''d assume the former. Because in all honesty, it didn''t seem like there would be much that the Lannisters had to offer.


    "Very well, continue with your tasks," he waved the lad off, watching as he let out a relieved breath before scampering away.


    But now that Kevan thought back on that small annoyance, he couldn''t deny the fact that he was left in awe after they''d explored the city on their own¡ªof course, he wasn''t going to admit to that once-finally meeting with the ruler of this place.


    Luckily, that time seemed to be arriving, the soldiers halting his group''s procession in front of a grand pair of doors, each seemingly made of solid white gold¡ªjust another show that their house''s wealth would mean nothing to this king.


    Depressing reflections aside, it was about time, Kevan thought. Why was the throne room so far from the entrance in the first place?


    "You stand in the presence of Val Death-Axe, of House Tenebris, Queen of the North and the lands beyond, The Destroyer, The Feller, The Winter Rose," a crier announced as they entered, Kevan and his group pausing at the many titles they''d never heard of.


    Glaring at one of his men-at-arms, who looked to be dazed by the beautiful fur-clad woman seated upon her raised throne, the man finally got a hold of his senses, awkwardly clearing his throat before finally understanding his duty.


    "This is Kevin Lannister. He''s the Lord Paramount''s brother," the imbecile introduced, and Kevan would be sure to have a word in private with the man once they were done here.


    "Tell me, Lannister, what brings you to my fair city this day?" The queen boredly asked, and he could only hold his tongue at the indifference shown towards his lordly self.


    "I was under the impression that I''d been expected and would be negotiating with King Tenebris on behalf of my house," Kevan deadpanned, still more than a little miffed that he''d not been greeted upon his arrival.


    His eye twitching, he watched in suppressed irritation, the queen thoughtfully humming to herself for what felt like minutes until finally slapping a closed fist onto her open palm. "Ah, yes, I remember hearing something about that," she agreed, and Kevan was nearly certain he was being played with at this point¡ªbut what could he even do about it?


    "My husband has other duties occupying his time these days; you''ll just have to deal with me. But worry not, my word holds equal weight as my beloved," the queen drawled, making Kevan hide a grimace. He could only hope that her claim was the truth.


    "Very well, if that''s the case, I''d ask to see my niece. Our entire family has been worried of her health," he began, figuring he could at least pretend that his brother cared about his daughter''s wellbeing.


    "Of course, and I assure you that all our hostages have been treated with the utmost care," the queen told him before calling out something, the words not making any sense to him.


    "What is the meaning of this, you abominable creature?" Kevan gaped, his niece somehow appearing out of thin air, her belligerent cursing the only thing bringing him back to reality.


    "Uncle?!" her voice rose, now noticing the extra company as she tried straightening her only half-brushed hair. "Finally, it was about time someone retrieved me from these barbarians," Cersei continued, sending a glare at the leisurely seated queen, his heart dropping at the vile words his niece spat.


    "You have no idea the terrible treatment I''ve gone through in this hell hole. What took Father so long? And where is Jamie?" The stupid child continued her ranting, a vein in his forehead feeling like it was about to burst.


    "Enough, Cersei!" Kevan growled. The gall of this girl. Could she not understand the situation?


    And besides, he could guess that this mistreatment she mentioned was likely something as asinine as not being served the particular vintage she enjoyed.


    "I am the queen; how dare you!" She screeched, and never had Kevan desired to strike a woman more than in this moment.


    "Ignorant girl, I said enough!" He roared, forgetting the queen''s presence before hearing a tinkling laughter coming from the throne, his face going pale as he remembered where he was.


    "Forgive me for my outburst, Your Grace," he gave a shallow bow, worried he''d ruin any chance of his house surviving the future that this queen and her king would bring to the Seven Kingdoms.


    "No need for apologies; I''ve already become quite accustomed to your kin''s personality. Trust me when I say that I understand how capable she is at bringing out the worst of a person," the queen waved off as he let out a relieved breath. "Leaf, be a dear, and silence the wench," she said, and Kevan noticed her giving a wink to the small thing who''d brought his niece into the room, its tiny hand waving at Cersei before she could further embarrass their house, her lips moving, yet no sound reaching his ears.


    "Now that that''s taken care of, what do you say we get down to business?" The queen smiled, the beautiful sight making his retinue at the side gulp, the lads trying their damnedest not to become drooling messes in front of a powerful monarch.


    "Yeah, that would be most agreeable," Kevan nodded, adjusting his collar, not wanting to fall to the level of his men. "My brother wishes for an alliance; we have little faith that King Robert will lead us anywhere other than ruin," he explained, hoping this would work while watching the queen tilt her head from side to side.


    "An alliance wouldn''t be out of the question. The only question is, What do you have to offer?" she asked, and Kevan was happy to note that it wasn''t in a condescending tone. Perhaps an agreement could be reached after all.


    "While I wouldn''t be so bold as to offer wealth, our branch families have a few comely girls of marriageable age," he said, hoping that offering another woman for her husband''s harem wouldn''t get him executed on the spot.


    "I can assure you that my king has no interest in a member of a branch family," she told him after thinking, and while it was a slight disappointment, he was simply happy that she seemed not to be angered by his words. "But your niece over here is a different story. Somehow, she''s managed to catch the eye of my love."


    And wasn''t that a surprise. Kevan couldn''t help but ponder over the thought. He also wondered if his brother had known this would be the case. After all, he''d already given his permission to use his daughter''s hand in these negotiations.


    "While further discussion is required, I can guarantee you that my brother would be amenable to this. Of course, her current husband would have to be dealt with first," Kevan agreed, trying not to show his eagerness to pawn off his niece and ignoring the girl in question, frantically shaking her head in the corner of his eye.


    "Trust me, that drunken king of yours won''t be a problem much longer. Whether by my husband''s hand or my own, his death is an inevitability," the queen said, her vicious grin sending shivers down his spine and raising the hairs on the back of his neck.


    "Wonderful, would you like to get into the details now or at a later date?" He asked, trying not to show the fear he felt towards the woman''s bloodlust, ignoring Cersei''s desperate pounding on an unseen wall.


    "We''ll talk later. For now, my servants will show you and your companions to the guest quarters," the queen decided, and as he took his leave, Kevan couldn''t believe how well that all went.


    ~A New God''s Conquest~


    Leaving the throne room and heading to the training yard, Val smiled to herself, happy after securing her beloved another woman¡ªas such a powerful specimen of a man, he deserved only the best.


    And speaking of matchmaking, Val chuckled after finding out what her adorable daughter had gotten up to in her absence.


    "Ride, my mighty steed!" Astrid cried, the steed that was young Jae miserably crawling along the dusty floor as her daughter battled an invisible foe.


    Val found it cute how attached Astrid had become to Lyanna''s son, but more than that, she found the idea of using this development to seat her daughter on the Iron Throne even better.


    As for the prince''s thoughts on the matter? Well, she''d just have to make sure that her daughter was strong enough to steal him when the time came.


    But before any of that, the hardest thing she''d have to do was talk her daughter''s overprotective father into not killing the lad, a task that would be more than worth it if it meant seeing her precious child as the ruler of Westeros, and perhaps beyond.


    AN: Reader interaction fuels me, so leave a comment or review and the collective dopamine hits will probably have me pumping out more chapters.


    Read ahead on my pat reon


    Link: patreo n. com (slash) CodeKingu


    My pat also requirs Discord to view content, so if that''s something you don''t want to deal with, join my subscribe star


    Link: subscribe star. com (slash) codekingu


    Join my Discord: discord .gg/VP2q8XPk4d

 On The Hunt

    Disclaimer: I own nothing but my original characters and works; all other characters and worlds belong to their respective owners.


    A New God''s Conquest,


    Chapter 41 ¨C On The Hunt


    As much as Rose tried not to, she couldn''t stop the moans from leaving her lips, her hated nemesis exploring her needy slit with a tongue that couldn''t possibly be so naturally long and flexible.


    "Have you learned yet, my dear Rose?" her lover asked, fucking the bitch from behind, each thrust making the appendage writhing around her wet cave reach her deepest, most sensitive spots. "Like I''ve said before, we''re one happy family, and the sooner you realize this, the easier things will be," he continued, his sanctimonious tone making her growl through the pleasure she was still enduring.


    "F-Fuck that¡­ I''ll never accept this cunt as my family," Rose glared at the bastard teasing her, the intended ferocity she''d been going for more than slightly diminished as she broke down into a convulsing mess, Bella''s lithe tongue hitting a spot that sent her over the edge.


    "Hmm, well, that won''t do. Bella, be a dear and shut this brat''s filthy mouth," Lux told the older woman, the bitch''s attention towards her dripping womanhood ending as she eagerly agreed, a small whimper stifled at the sense of loss.


    But still, as plump lips trailed up her midsection, Rose could only moan against her will until her voice was finally muffled in a heated kiss, the sweet taste filling her mouth alone nearly giving her a second climax.


    "My, you two look so good together," Lux teased, and with her tongue preoccupied, she could only send another glare his way in return, a shiver of pleasure running through her body as she felt his hand tracing the outer edges of her needy quim.


    "It''ll only take a heartfelt apology if you want me to give you what you really want," her lover told her, the image of his wonderful cock sliding into her depth filling her mind.


    And that finally made her think. Did she really hate Bellatrix that much? The answer was: Not really.


    Sure, the older witch killed her Godfather and was the right-hand woman of the man who killed her parents, but, intellectually, Rose knew that the woman now pressed against her soft body was a completely different person.


    On top of that, if everything hadn''t happened exactly as it had, she''d have never met the man she loved above all else.


    Now, the only question was: Would her pride allow her to apologize to the woman she was so used to fighting with?


    But as her lover continued teasing her pussy while somehow preventing any form of relief, Rose didn''t think that her defiance could last much longer.


    And as she was close to losing her mind, she finally managed to break the undeniably pleasant embrace, hesitantly staring into a pair of beautiful purple eyes.


    "I-I''m sorry, Bella. I don''t actually hate you¡­ It''s just that I''m not good with this kind of thing," she managed to squeak out, a smile forming on Bella''s seductive lips at the words.


    "I forgive you, Rose. Like my master has said before, we''re all a family for each other," Bella told her, gently running a hand through her long hair.


    "Great, I''m glad that I didn''t have to keep to my promise. I had plans tomorrow that I would have had to cancel otherwise," Lux chuckled, breaking the warm moment they were sharing.


    But before she could send a scathing retort, she was cut off as the accumulated denied pleasure finally hit her, something piercing her to the core in a single thrust.


    And she said something, because it was definitely not the cock she''d grown so familiar with. Nevertheless, it was pleasurable enough, evident by the fact she was silently crying out while spasming in bliss.


    Heavily panting after what felt like hours, Rose finally managed to look down, finding the invading object to be some oddly shaped, golden tentacle thing connecting her lower half with Bella''s, the older witch happily grinding her hips into hers, and as weird as the situation was, she couldn''t deny the amazing feeling, regardless of the implications.


    "Nifty bit of magic, Eh?" Lux quipped as he walked around to their fronts, seemingly unbothered by the judgmental gaze she sent his way.


    But again, any cutting remark she could give was cut off, Bella taking his offered shaft in mouth while the sack was perfectly positioned for her own.


    Humming her annoyance around the testicle occupying her tongue, Rose wondered if her lover had been purposely interrupting her nagging at the perfect moment or not. Either way, she''d find a way to make him regret it, she decided.


    But that could wait. At the moment, she was too busy lost in her lust, the heady masculine scent filling her nose while whatever dumb magic Lux had conjured was allowing her to fuck her former foe.


    Shit, this was going to be an odd relationship going forward, Rose thought.


    ¡ªA New God''s Conquest¡ª


    "Well, sister, any ideas on what we could get up to while Pops is busy?" Noire asked, making her golden-haired twin tilt her head in thought.


    "Oh! How about we go and pick up those baddies Father and Bella mentioned?" Aurora smiled, happy with herself after coming up with the idea.


    "You always have to be the goody two shoes, don''t you?" Noire clicked her tongue. "But whatever, it''s not like there''s much else we can do while Pops wants to stay low-key," she graciously acquiesced, her na?ve sister happily clapping at the side.


    "Ah, but how do we find them?" Aurora asked.


    "Hmph, nothing a little divination can''t handle," Noire imperiously raised her nose, disappointed with her sister''s lack of foresight. "Now, what were their names? LeBoob? Lacroix? Leroy?"


    "I believe it''s Lestrange, sister," Aurora helpfully chimed in.


    "Yes, I was just about to say that," she lied, and thankfully her sister decided not to call her out on it as she got to work on the spell.


    "Show me the Lestrange brothers," Noire commanded, snapping her fingers as a holographic display of England appeared in front of them, two red dots lighting up, presumably marking their targets.


    "Hey, weren''t we just there?" Aurora pointed to the dot at the center of London.


    "Hmm, it seems so," Noire agreed, rubbing her chin. "Let''s go and see what''s up," she decided, grabbing onto her sister''s arm before jumping into the nearest shadow, ignoring the annoying blonde''s shocked yelps.


    You snooze, you lose, she thought, knowing that her sister wasn''t very fond of her preferred form of travel.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    But Noire knew her twin would get over it, and receiving a few dirty looks was better than the alternative¡ªshe really, really, really hated the light travel that her sister mostly used.


    "And we''re here," she whispered, the both of them still veiled from any pesky onlookers. And after turning to her partner in crime, Noire had to try her hardest not to burst out into giggles after noticing the mess of disheveled hair and ear fluff.


    "I-I''ll¡­ remember... that," Aurora wheezed, making her roll her eyes¡ªsuch a drama queen.


    "Stop being a baby. Our prey is waiting for us." Noire chided, ignoring her sister as the paper planes flying through the halls that they''d found themselves in caught her attention.


    "Yeah, yeah, I''m fine now," Aurora grumbled, untangling her golden tresses. "Where are we anyway?" she asked.


    "Let''s see," Noire said before hopping up and grabbing one of the hovering papers.


    "Ministry of Magic, Department of Detention," she read the header, crumpling up the message and tossing it away after not finding anything else of interest.


    "So, the baddie has already been caught," her sister commented, making her nod.


    "We can''t let that stand, can we?" Noire grinned, stalking through the halls with her twin trailing behind.


    "Hey, hey, sister. Do you even know where you''re going?" Aurora questioned her intelligence, making her pause.


    "Of course I do," she quickly replied, frantically looking around until luckily finding a sign labeled Cell Blocks. "See, it''s this way," she haughtily sniffed, turning to walk in the opposite direction they''d been heading.


    "Fools! Your efforts are in vain! My lord won''t stand for this once he claims his rightful throne!" Noire heard the maniacal laughter and shouting before they even entered through the heavy doors that separated the prisoners, giving her sister a look that said, ''Is this guy serious?''


    Seeing Aurora give a shrug, Noire didn''t bother lollygagging, easily slipping past the measly defensive wards before standing outside the door that they could still hear insane cackles coming from.


    "See! I told you!" Their target ranted as she slowly creaked open the cell door. "You''ll rue your follies, and it will be us who have the last laugh."


    "Eh, who the hell are you?" The man paused after she''d dropped her darkness veil, her eyes narrowed, and arms crossed as she stood in front of the bastard, who''d soon be enjoying Bella''s unpleasant company.


    "A dead man has no need for such knowledge," she pompously declared, the small shadow behind herself coming to life and gobbling up the fool into her pocket space¡ªthe experience just the beginning of his torment to come.


    "And that''s how it''s done," Noire told her sister, who gave her a thumbs up. "Now let''s hunt down the other one," she said, reaching for Aurora''s arm.


    "No, absolutely not!" The blonde jumped back, her hackles raised as she got into a defensive stance. "I''ll be making my own way there this time," Aurora told her, disappearing into a ray of light before she could object.


    Irritated, Noire huffed before following behind after entering her shadow realm once again, her annoyance growing after reaching the location and finding her twin giving her a smug look.


    "What took you so long?" Aurora innocently asked, and she decided to simply put the troublesome girl out of her mind. Instead, looking around the clearing that opened to a Victorian-era estate.


    Unimpressed by the choice of architecture, Noire strolled towards the entrance without giving her sister a second glance.


    "Um... Bob, are you seeing this shit? Or have I just had too much pixie dust?" She heard an imbecile comment as she walked.


    "Fuck, Jon! We''re going to be rich!" another added. "I''ve only heard rumors, but a Beastkin should sell for a boatload of galleons on the black market."


    "Hey, little girl, I''ve got some treats. Want some?" The inebriated goon tried tempting, the gesture giving her flashbacks to the first mission she''d completed for her pops.


    "Hmph, disgusting swine," she muttered loud enough for the two idiots to hear, their scowls quickly turning into agonized wails after flicking a black bolt at each of their crotches.


    "It''s a service to humanity, really," she nodded to herself, smiling at the resounding pained cries, any chance of these men continuing their bloodline now gone with their genitals crumbled to dust.


    "Was that necessary?" Aurora asked, tapping her small foot on the ground. "Father told us not to cause a commotion."


    "What? They were asking for it," Noire defended herself, innocently whistling after seeing her sister''s accusing stare.


    "Just let me handle this," Aurora went on, nagging like always. "Besides, you got the first one. Now it''s my turn," the blonde decided on her own, making her growl cutely.


    "Fine, your eminence, show me how it''s done," she sarcastically drawled, her nose pointed to the sky.


    Aurora just nodded, and Noire watched as her sister''s golden light enveloped the still-crying men; their pain washed away before passing out. Luckily, she could sense that the goody two shoes hadn''t been kind enough to regrow their fifth limb. Otherwise, she''d have made sure they''d be experiencing another round of amputations while her twin wasn''t looking.


    Still, she huffed at her sister''s kindness, impatiently waiting as her twin ran ahead to capture the remaining Lestrange brother.


    "Hey, fuckers, what''s going on out there?!" Someone shouted as they opened the front door, Aurora prancing through the open entrance after sending the man off to dreamland.


    And not long after entering, radiant light flashing through the windows every now and then, the annoying blonde skipped out the mansion, an infuriating smug look on her face as a golden sphere follows hovering behind, a disgusting man raging against the constraint.


    "Done, and without any death or maiming involved," Aurora arrogantly reported, posing with her hands on her hips.


    "Whatever, let''s just hurry up and find a dungeon to put these fuckers in," Noire said. "And after that, we can find a place to get some ice cream for a day''s hard work," she decided.


    ¡ªA New God''s Conquest¡ª


    Clutching onto a calming cup of tea like it was her lifeline, Hermione took a long sip after finishing recalling the day''s events, the Order of the Phoenix members and her friends remaining quiet as they sat or stood around the empty classroom that they''d reappropriated.


    "Bloody hell, have you gone mad, Hermione?" Ron unceremoniously broke the silence, making her frown into her cup. "Why would Rose join Bellatrix Lestrange?"


    "Now, Ron, I''m sure it was simply the stress getting to young Ms. Granger. Isn''t that right, deary?" The Weasley matriarch scolded, while at the same time managing to belittle her recollection.


    "I-It''s true¡­ I-I saw her too," Neville stuttered out, still shaken over the experience.


    Hermione could only imagine what her friend was going through after facing the one responsible for torturing his parents into their current unfortunate state. And all while being powerless to do anything about the matter.


    In fact, she respected Neville for even mustering the courage to attend this meeting.


    "See, Ron? And I didn''t say that Rose joined Bellatrix. If anything, it''s the other way around," she pointedly eyed the blabbermouth. "Have you forgotten the part where I mentioned Lestrange fighting You-Know-Who into a retreat?" she continued, only satisfied after the redhead looked away, embarrassed.


    Looking to the front of the room, Hermione noticed the headmaster still sat in silence, seemingly in deep thought. She wondered when he''d finally decide to take control here.


    "Hermione, was Rose really okay?" Ginny asked, making her give one of her best friends a reassuring smile.


    "Yes, Rose seemed better than ever," she nodded, and the younger girl let out a relieved breath at that.


    "Oi, can we talk about the part where Rose apparently reappeared from the Veil a few years older, and on top of that, claiming to be pregnant from some mystery hunk?" Tonks butt in, not mincing words, and Hermione couldn''t help but notice the weird look that Professor Lupin gave her.


    "Aye, that''s assuming the one we met was Potter; something I''ve still got doubts about," Professor Moody added.


    "It all does seem a little too fantastical," someone mumbled, opening the floor for others to state their opinion.


    "How do we know Granger''s not under a charm?"


    "I''m sure the headmaster would have noticed that by now."


    Hermione slumped in her seat as she listened to the room devolve into arguments, some having nothing to do with the issue at hand. She could only be thankful that Snape was supposedly occupied by other business. He''d have surely fanned the flames even further.


    "Enough!" Moody barked, slamming the butt of his staff against the tiled floor after receiving a look from Dumbledore.


    "There''s much to think about," the headmaster started, his voice sounding more tired than Hermione had ever heard. "But first, I think it''s time the students here returned to their dorms."


    Was he really sending them away like children after what they''d been through, she thought, the other members of the D.A. voicing her grievances in a clammer of protests.


    "What about Rose? We should be asking her any of the questions we have," Hermione spoke up, their headmaster frowning as he stroked his long beard.


    "No, there''s much risk. Until otherwise stated, I forbid anyone here from attempting to contact Ms. Potter," Dumbledore decided, making her stomp out of the room.


    She couldn''t believe it¡­ or maybe she could. But whatever the case was, she''d have to solve everything herself. Just like all the other years before.


    AN: Reader interaction fuels me, so leave a comment or review and the collective dopamine hits will probably have me pumping out more chapters.


    Read ahead on my pat reon


    Link: patreo n. com (slash) CodeKingu


    My pat charges every 30 days, so it doesn''t matter which day of the month you join.


    My pat also requires Discord to view content, so if that''s something you don''t want to deal with, join my subscribe star


    Link: subscribe star. com (slash) codekingu


    Join my Discord: discord .gg/VP2q8XPk4d

 Crossroads

    Disclaimer: I own nothing but my original characters and works; all other characters and worlds belong to their respective owners.


    Feeling the carriage stop, Varys let out a sigh, finally able to stretch his tired muscles after a long day''s travel.


    His hips popping and a twinge in his lower back, he once again lamented the need for him to leave the Red Keep. Alas, for such an important event, he couldn''t rely on his little birds for the matters to come.


    Not that he believed his presence would change the outcome of the coming events one bit. No, in Varys''s humble opinion, the Baratheon reign was doomed, and his only goal was to gather any information he could for what would come after.


    Because as much as he loathed himself for resorting to such means, he knew that his only hope for seeing Young Griff take his rightful seat lay with the vile sorcerers of the Red Temple.


    But it would be worth it in the end. No matter the levels he had to stoop to, with his guiding hand, the Blackfyres would rise again. And this time, it wouldn''t end with mere rebellions.


    Already, the temple had the Beggar King in hand, manipulated for whatever foul deeds they hid behind closed doors, and with the boy as their puppet, the powers from Volantis to Ashai were quickly falling under the Red Priest''s control.


    To Varys, the exiled Targaryens'' only purpose had been to act as a distraction for his nephew. But there was magic in King''s blood, something he was sorely aware of after his encounter with the warlock who made him into what he now was.


    He could only imagine what horrors young Viserys was experiencing under the temple''s tender care. Not that such thoughts would ever halt the path he''d long since decided to walk.


    In fact, Varys only wished he''d not lost the girl. Surely, another expendable source of blood from the Valyrian Freehold would have only hastened his plans.


    "Lord Varys," a voice interrupted his musings, making him turn to see the newest member of the small council giving his greetings.


    "Ah, Lord Baelish, are you enjoying our journey as much as I?" He tittered, easily reverting to the demeanor he''d carefully cultivated over the years.


    "Indeed, there''s nothing quite like waking up to the smell of unwashed soldiers before taking my morning shit in the woods," Baelish quipped, his usual smarmy grin on his face, and Varys had to wonder if this was simply a casual conversation or if the young man was up to something.


    Even with their short acquaintance, Varys had already recognized that the council member dubbed ''Little Finger'' had his own aspirations in this great game they all played, and only time would tell how far he''d reach.


    For now, he''d only keep an eye on the Master of Coin, something made simple with their similar background¡ªthose considered by most to have ascended beyond their birth.


    Though this sentiment was more so true for himself, as a lord from the backwaters of the Vale, Baelish was equally looked down upon by the fools of the Red Keep. But Varys knew that this underestimation could be used as a weapon just as deadly as any sword, and up to this point, Little Finger seemed to be wielding it to the best of his abilities.


    "Has our king given any word?" Baelish asked, breaking the lull in the conversation and interrupting his musings.


    "Aside from demanding to be left alone after entering the local pillow house? No, he has not," Varys informed the scheming lord, an amused smirk forming on the man''s face.


    "It seems the loss of the queen hasn''t lessened His Grace''s spirits in that particular department," Baelish commented, making him grimace.


    It truly was a distasteful display for that of a ruler. Simply an additional reason as to why he was determined to place a worthy king on the throne.


    "His grace grieves in his own way, I suppose," Varys politely excused.


    "Nevertheless, us lesser lords have a duty to the realm, and even on the road, the small council awaits our presence. Will you walk with me?" Baelish asked, making him hide a scowl.


    "You''ll have to go without me; there are still a few arrangements I must prepare," he told the Master of Coin, deciding to relieve himself of further conversation.


    "Very well," Baelish nodded, walking off before he let out a sigh. One day he would have enough sway to cleanse the court of such filth, Varys vowed.


    ¡ªA New God''s Conquest¡ª


    With the Crossroads coming into view, Tywin''s usual cold heart yearned to return to the warmth of his keep for the first time in years¡ªnot since his dear Joanna had passed on the birthing bed.


    But now, it was the return of his beloved that had him feeling this unfamiliar way.


    When Kevan had returned from his negotiations, he''d initially been more than livid at the terms his brother had agreed to.


    He''d felt that the lives of all the men involved in the incident with Prince Rhaegar''s family was a price too great for what they were gaining. That was, until the cloaked figure at his brother''s side finally dropped her hood, the beautiful visage standing before him sending him into a daze, almost not believing what he was witnessing.


    Treating behind the throne''s back with King Tenebris was a risky move, he had thought. There was always the chance that the remaining kingdoms would group up to see his house fall, but with being the first of the lords to know that the presumed sorcerer king was no mere man, there was no doubt that it had been the correct call.


    And while the hope he''d had for a Lannister reign over the complete Seven Kingdoms was now naught but ashes, his family''s current power was secure, with plenty chance of advancement with Cersei performing her duty as the King''s paramour.


    "My lord, the Baratheons, Arryns, and Tyrells have already made camp outside of town," one of his scouts reported with a bow, riding off after receiving a nod.


    Tywin scowled looking at the heraldry emblazoned with a blue falcon; Jon Arryn would be his greatest obstacle after Robert is dealt with, he thought.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    But the Lord of the Eyrie was an old man. Who''s to say he wouldn''t have an accident on his return to King''s Landing?


    After that, the only contender would be the drunkard''s kin, a prospect he wasn''t much worried about for the time being. Not with Stannis still fighting for the loyalty of the lords sworn to Dragonstone, and Renly only a child of three and ten.


    Yes, it was all coming together. While the lesser lords squabbled over nonsense, he''d solidify his position as Joffrey''s regent within two moons at most.


    "Stake our tents next to our King''s," Tywin commanded his steward, setting aside his ambitions for the moment.


    Riding past the Tyrell vassals, scowls on their faces as his entourage passed by, Tywin only spared them a glance before urging his horse ahead. As the father of the queen, it was only proper that he claimed a more fitting position for himself.


    And after ensuring that his men were in order, Tywin headed for the main tent, presumably where he''d find the notable lords waiting, and where the new game would begin. Because he had no doubt that he hadn''t been the only lord audacious enough to treat with the northern king.


    ¡ªA New God''s Conquest¡ª


    Using his cane to hobble through the rows of tents, yet feeling none of the usual pain, Doran once again checked that his younger brother was at his side and not off causing trouble.


    He''d have honestly preferred leaving Oberyn behind, but alas, there was no knowing what nonsense he''d pull this time.


    At least he was feeling better than he''d ever remembered; he soothed himself, again reminding himself that his heir hadn''t been wasting her time in captivity for nothing.


    After Arianne sent that magical elixir, her letter claiming it would heal all that ailed him in, Doran felt twenty years younger, a fact that his lovely wife was now sorely aware of, countless nights spent rekindling what was left of their vows.


    To say the least, Doran was thankful that his spirited daughter hadn''t forgotten about her father, something he''d not put past the girl from what Tyene had reported, so infatuated with her lover as she was.


    Smitten children aside, they''d finally reached their destination, Oberyn''s grumbling all along the way as they passed by Baratheon banners the furthest thing from his mind.


    "My lords," Doran nodded after stepping through the flaps and finding his fellow lord paramount''s along with the small council seated, representatives from lesser houses standing at the side.


    "Good, with everyone of note joining us, we can finally begin," Jon Arryn spoke from the head of the table.


    "Will His Grace be joining us?" Doran asked, taking an unoccupied chair as Oberyn moved to stand beside the other lords.


    "The king is currently preoccupied," the hand grumbled, and he could easily guess as to the reason. Robert was known for his proclivities, after all.


    "Then let''s begin, and to make things perfectly clear, I believe I speak for us all when I say that a war is the last thing our realm needs," Tywin Lannister began, and Doran had to take a moment to look over to his brother, worried the fool might draw a dagger on the man he hated with all his heart.


    "Nonsense! How can we let these offenses go unpunished?!" The lord of Highgarden slammed his meaty palms on the table. "I want my daughter returned and their heads on spikes!" the Fat Flower continued, those around the table, including himself, giving the man an odd look.


    "Please, Lord Tyrell, we must keep our heads, else we''ll never get anywhere," the Lord of the Eyrie tried calming, the Reach lord huffing his indignation.


    Leaning back in his seat, Doran realized this was likely to become a lengthy endeavor. Something he wasn''t looking forward to.


    ¡ªA New God''s Conquest¡ª


    Lounging in the pavilion erected next to her wheelhouse, Olenna happily picked through the dishes prepared for breaking her fast, no longer having to worry about pesky issues such as the stomach pains that came along with old age.


    No, she''d no longer need to worry about any of that, she thought, twiddling with the pendant around her neck¡ªa part of the bargain she''d made with Queen Tenebris and the only thing keeping those around her from making a fuss¡ªits only purpose meant to disguise her new appearance.


    Olenna had her youth back, and even with the heavy price, she felt it was worth it. If only for the fact that if she were to one day keel over, Mace would surely bring their house to ruin with his stupidity.


    She should show her gratitude. Maybe she''d allow the young king a night with an experienced woman, Olenna thought with a snort.


    But that would have to wait. Once their whoremonger of a king got himself killed, only then would she think about taking a long-needed respite to this new capital she''d heard so much of.


    In the meantime, life was good, she decided, the only worry she had left being that Mace was most likely making himself look the fool in front of the gathered lords.


    ¡ªA New God''s Conquest¡ª


    "Yes! Harder! I''m almost there!" His buxom queen cried, and Lux of course obliged, his hips slamming against the pert rear with enough force that any mortal''s pelvis would have been shattered to pieces by now.


    "Do you even know what your request has cost me, love?" He growled into his wife''s ear, one hand firmly gripping onto her beautiful blonde locks while the other grabbed onto one of her wonderful milk-filled tits, all while not once pausing his long and deep thrusts.


    "Please, work your frustrations out on me," she begged, her needy cunt gripping his shaft like a vice before letting out a scream of pure ecstasy. "Ah! Fuck, I''m cumming."


    "Don''t think I''m done with you just yet," he told his panting and exhausted woman. "Because of your little games, I''ve missed out on a perfect mother-daughter pair."


    "There''s nothing stopping you from stealing the woman. Surely she couldn''t resist your charms," Val suggested after catching her breath, making him hum in thought.


    "Nah, I don''t think I will. Tywin is one of the few lords of this shitty realm that I can respect," Lux decided, drawing a moan from his lover as he pressed his arousal-slicked head against her crinkled hole.


    "If that''s so, then I can only continue paying for the error of my ways," Val purred, slowly spearing herself onto his twitching rod, her puckered asshole welcoming his intrusion.


    "Hmm, and you''re already off to a great start," Lux chuckled, enjoying his woman''s tightest hole. "We''ll just have to find time to work on your negotiating skills," he told her, not knowing if his first wife was even paying attention to his words, so focused on pleasing his cock as she was.


    Lux let out a satisfied sigh, simply kneeling behind his Nordic beauty, letting her do all the work as she worked off her debt.


    It truly was a sacrifice he was making, but he could be patient just this once. Besides, it wouldn''t be long until little Dany and the unborn Myrcella blossomed into the beauties they''re destined to be, he thought with a smirk on his handsome face.


    But he wasn''t lying when he told Val that she was a terrible negotiator. After she''d contacted him, interrupting the fun he was having in the other world, he couldn''t believe that she''d only been planning on demanding Cersei''s hand in return for a resurrection.


    After all, that specific gorgeous bitch was already his.


    Luckily, nothing had been made official, and after knocking some sense into his Wildling wife, she''d added more to the deal, including the lives of Gregor Clegane, Amory Lorch, and all their men.


    Lux didn''t really give much of a hoot about Tywin''s dogs, but he figured that giving his Dornish princesses their revenge would make them much less pissy once they eventually found out he''d allied with their sworn enemy.


    Feeling his balls twitch, Lux put any further thoughts of politics and such out of his mind, leaning over to catch his lover''s soft lips in his own before depositing his load into her deepest depths with a grunt.


    "You know, as troublesome as you can be, you''re worth it, Love," he told her, collapsing onto his back and pulling his sweaty partner into his embrace, enjoying his wife''s warmth in the afterglow of their rough fucking.


    "Of course, dear husband," Val giggled, drawing light circles on his chest with her dainty fingers that held enough strength to crush skulls with ease.


    AN: Reader interaction fuels me, so leave a comment or review and the collective dopamine hits will probably have me pumping out more chapters.


    Read ahead on my pat reon


    Link: patreo n. com (slash) CodeKingu


    My pat charges every 30 days, so it doesn''t matter which day of the month you join.


    My pat also requires Discord to view content, so if that''s something you don''t want to deal with, join my subscribe star


    Link: subscribe star. com (slash) codekingu


    Join my Discord: discord .gg/VP2q8XPk4d

 Keep Your Friends Close

    Disclaimer: I own nothing but my original characters and works; all other characters and worlds belong to their respective owners.


    Opening her eyes from a happy dream, Ginny squeaked in fright, a shadowy figure looming over her body in the dead of night.


    "Calm down, it''s me," the shadow spoke, making her realize it was only her friend who decided to terrorize her.


    "Hermione, what are you doing?" She whispered, poking her head out of her bed''s curtains, her dorm mates'' still seemingly asleep after her cry.


    "It''s fine; I''ve already placed a silencing charm," Hermione told her as Ginny''s rapid heartbeat calmed down.


    "That wasn''t what I asked," she replied to the older girl, still whispering out of habit.


    "We need to find a way to contact Rose," Hermione continued, answering her question with the statement.


    Ginny paused, rubbing the sleep out of her eyes. "But the headmaster told us..." she trailed off, realizing that what she was about to say was quite silly. Because when have they ever done as they were told?


    "The professors will never listen. I''m sure most of them don''t even believe that it was the real Rose that I met," Hermione huffed.


    "Okay, you''re right, but where should we start?" Ginny easily gave in, not doubting the smartest witch of their group for a second. "Oh, what about Hedwig?" she asked after a moment of shared silence.


    Hermione frowned, shaking her head. "I''ve already tried the owlery. Hedwig is gone, and the other owls return with my message after only a few minutes of searching."


    "So, she''s placed an owl ward on herself?" Ginny asked. "If Rose doesn''t want to be found, then what are we going to do?"


    "You wanted to see me?" A new, teasing voice interrupted, making her and Hermione jump at the sudden intrusion.


    "Rose?" Ginny''s jaw dropped, wildly blinking at the otherworldly beauty of the woman casually seated on her mattress.


    But how could she mistake her? It was, without a doubt, her best friend.


    "In the flesh," Rose said, her cheeky grin only putting Ginny even more at ease before being pulled into an embrace that she had no hope of escaping.


    "Rose, what happened to you?" Ginny asked, her voice muffled by large mounds of flesh that were definitely a new thing.


    "I''ll get to that soon. For now, let me enjoy having my two favorite girls all to myself," Rose laughed, and Ginny felt Hermione being pulled into the tight group hug.


    "Rose, how did you get here, and did you place a listening charm on me?" Hermione''s tirade of questions began, all but the first going unheard as Ginny couldn''t help but compare the large, suffocating chest with her own barren plains.


    And after finally being released, gasping for air, Rose began telling her story, a blank stare finding its way onto her face at the extraordinary events that her friend had been through.


    A medieval world, a dashing savior, and living as royalty. It was all nearly too much for her to handle, and looking over at the wide-eyed Hermione, she was glad that it wasn''t only her going through the experience.


    "But Rose, are you really..." Hermione began after Rose finished, glancing down at the older girl''s midsection.


    "Pregnant?" Rose smiled, finishing the question for her friend. "I''ve said nothing but the truth," she told them, lifting her shirt before placing their hands on her belly that was only just beginning to show.


    "But Rose, you''re so young, and what about school?" Hermione asked, making Rose snort.


    "I''m only a few years younger than when my own parents had me. And besides, there was no need to wait, not when I''ve already found the best possible man," Rose answered.


    "But Hogwarts," Hermione still grumbled.


    "Heh, silly girl, the professors here have nothing left to teach me," Rose explained. "In fact, I''m sure that''s just about the same for you," she said, rubbing at Hermione''s frizzy hair.


    "But enough of that, I have a gift for you both," Rose continued without bothering with Hermione''s displeased expression, pulling something out of her pocket.


    "I asked my man to make something for your protection. I wouldn''t be at ease leaving you two alone here. Not when something life-threatening seems to happen each year," Rose told them, the pendants she held in hand disappearing and placed around their necks in a display of unseen magic.


    Ginny looked down at the golden lion attached to a matching chain. It was a work of art, and even without the fact it was enchanted, it was something her family would never have been able to afford. And it being the sigil of their house only made her like it more. Only¡­


    "Rose, this is too much," she said, already reaching for the clasp before feeling a hand grab onto her arm.


    "None of that, Gin. And besides, it''s already bound to you," Rose stopped her from returning the lovely gift.


    "Then, thank you, Rose. I love it," Ginny gushed, vowing to herself that she''d cherish her new necklace forever.


    "Yes, it''s wonderful," Hermione agreed from the side.


    "Good, I''m glad you like them," Rose gave them another hug. "And give this one to Luna tomorrow," she added, handing Hermione another pendant, this one with a bronze eagle attached.


    "Does this mean you''ll be leaving?" Ginny hesitated before asking.


    Rose nodded. "Soon, but don''t worry, I''ll make sure to stay in touch."


    Ginny sighed in relief at that. She didn''t really care much about Rose dropping out of Hogwarts, but the thought that she''d never see her friend again worried her more than anything.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "But it''s late, and I don''t want to keep you up all night," Rose continued, making her frown. "Though, I might as well join you two."


    And before Ginny could question the statement, she felt herself being pulled down, nestled against Rose, who took the middle of the bed with her and Hermione on each side, those menacing breasts a little too close for comfort.


    "Now stop worrying about the future for now and get some rest," Rose said before Ginny felt herself drifting back to sleep despite the many thoughts racing through her mind.


    ¡ªA New God''s Conquest¡ª


    Groaning, Robert rolled out of bed, a yelp going uncared for as one of the forgotten servant girls he''d taken a liking to bore the full brunt of his mass, the poor lass nearly crushed to death through the long moments it took to finally get to his feet.


    Ah, nothing like stale wine for washing down the taste of stale pussy, he thought, tossing his goblet away before fumbling for the tent''s chamber pot.


    "Someone, get in here and dress your king," he bellowed, annoyed that all the noise he''d been making hadn''t alerted his page by this point.


    "Apologies, Your Grace," a meek lad he''d already forgotten the name of simpered, scurrying around and rummaging through his trunks for a fresh pair of robes.


    Only grunting his dissatisfaction, Robert noticed the blonde hair and green eyes of the boy¡ªanother Lannister cunt, he supposed.


    But gods did he want to give the boy a good slap, especially when the fucker wouldn''t stop fussing with the tiniest out of place fold after dressing him.


    "Enough! Go ready my warhorse," he finally snapped, the kid he still didn''t know the name of jumping at his shout and finally leaving him in peace.


    Stomping out of the tent, Robert mounted his waiting steed with a grunt before riding to where he could see his lords waiting. Damn, he''d put on a few pounds since the war. Maybe he''d need to cut back a little, he thought.


    "Your Grace."


    "Your Grace," the carrions he had to call his lords greeted as he approached.


    "Are we ready?" Robert simply asked, not wanting to get into courtly small talk so early.


    "Yes, My King, the agreed upon numbers are ready to set out once our scouts return," his Hand told him, making him nod at the good news.


    Gods, Robert didn''t know what he''d do without his father figure there to take care of such matters. Assembling a procession of squabbling lords was the last thing on his mind.


    "It seems we won''t be waiting long," Tywin commented, looking towards a nearing rider.


    "Your Grace, my lords, we''ve spotted King''s Tenebris''s host," the scout reported. "Only¡­"


    "Only what? Out with it, man," Robert hurried him along.


    "Your Grace, there seems to be a town of sorts erected where only open plains lay just hours before," the rider responded, Robert and his lords pausing at the words.


    "What of their numbers?" Tywin asked, the only one seeming to take things in stride.


    "No more than a thousand, my lord."


    Tywin nodded. "Then I see no reason to delay, Your Grace."


    "Aye, we''ll have to see this town for ourselves," Robert agreed. "Now off with you," he commanded the reporting scout, the man eagerly taking his leave.


    With that said and done, one of his King''s Guards who''d been following him from the start, took the lead, with The King Slayer and Selmy staying by his side.


    It wasn''t a long journey, and as he caught sight of the planned meeting spot, Robert had to admit that what the scout had reported was the greatest understatement that he''d ever heard.


    So much so that he barely paid attention to the gold-clad spearmen who led them through the white marbled structures, only coming back to himself after arriving at a theater of sorts with more than enough seating for their group.


    Robert frowned at the empty, raised throne on the other side. It was obvious that it was meant to put them at a disadvantage.


    Ignoring the slight, he looked to the two women standing in the front, guards on each side.


    "Lords of the Seven Kingdoms, on behalf of my god, I welcome you to this parley," the woman he could guess was of YiTish descent spoke up, and if the situation were different, Robert knew he''d be finding a way to drag the pretty little thing off to his bed.


    "What is this nonsense? Does the King not see fit to greet his guests himself?" Jon pressed the woman.


    "Our lord has much he must attend to as the chief deity of a pantheon; His Eminence has no time for such trivial matters," the girl told them, apparently still playing at the mummery that their king was a god.


    "Pantheon? We were only aware that you worshipped a single god," his Master of Whispers questioned, making him hold back a sigh. Who cared about what these fuckers prayed to?


    "I''m sure that there are many things that you are still unaware of about us," the woman who hadn''t introduced herself waved off, not speaking further on the subject.


    Robert was sure the eunuch would have further questioned the woman, but before he could, ungodly roars, the likes of which he only now had the misfortune of hearing, echoed throughout the skies, all but their hosts stiffening at the sound.


    "Fucking gods above," he didn''t hold back a curse. And how could he? A wheelhouse descending from the skies before his own eyes, six dragons at its reigns.


    Looking to the lords at his side, Robert had to make sure he wasn''t seeing things, the others in a similar state of shock and awe to his dismay.


    Up to this point, and despite the tales of magic he''d been told, he''d assumed this would end in a war akin to how he''d taken his throne.


    But now¡­ It didn''t seem that this was something his mighty hammer would so easily take care of.


    ¡ªA New God''s Conquest¡ª


    Taking her seat well above the assembled rabble¡ªas was only proper¡ªVal gave the gawking onlookers a winning smile, reveling in the fact that she''d won, her free folk now the ones calling the shots. Thanks to her wonderful hubby, of course.


    "Ahem," Val pompously cleared her throat. "Now, shall we begin?"


    "Begin? What''s the meaning of this? Were we not meant to treat with the King?" a fat lord who she recognized as the paramount of the Reach ranted, her eyes narrowing at the fool.


    "As I''m sure Yaling here mentioned, the king is a busy man, but I assure you that my words hold the same authority as my husband," she informed the mongrel, a round of grumbles going around the assembly, their displeasure only heightening her mood.


    "If that''s the case, then so be it," the lord seated next to the Kneeler king said. "But as the one who called for this parley, may we first hear your demands."


    If Val didn''t have an image to uphold, she was sure she''d be rubbing her hands together like a clich¨¦ villain, her only goal to make the next hours as miserable as possible for the Kneelers.


    Already, the lords who hadn''t made their treasonous bargains were close to shitting their britches after seeing her husband''s pets, and as the useless back and forth proceeded, she was delighted that a battle was surely to have already broken out if not for the fire breathing lizards at her side.


    ¡ªA New God''s Conquest¡ª


    Watching through his lovely queen''s eyes, Lux figured it was about time he made his entrance.


    "You ready, Aurora?" he asked, the wolf girl popping out with a nod.


    "Of course, Father," Aurora answered before disappearing, a regal set of golden armor forming around himself in her place, his other wolf girl showing up a moment later with a cute pout on her face.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not going to leave you out, Noire." Lux rolled his eyes, willing the black-haired loli into a similarly colored great sword, the abyssal aura surrounding the deadly weapon eating away at any light that came nearby.


    Now dressed as a god-king like himself should be, Lux summoned the woman who he''d decided would be joining him on this outing, her usual scowl ever-present as she stepped out of his magic circle.


    "What''s wrong, my dear? Are you not happy to be seeing the outside world again?" Lux asked with an insufferable smile on his handsome face.


    "Tch, you know that I''m only doing this because you threatened to separate me from my son," Lyanna sneered.


    "And, you know, I''d expect that someone like yourself would show a little more gratitude towards the god who''d revived them," Lux deadpanned, only receiving a glare at his words.


    "Can we just get this over with?" the prickly northern beauty asked, making him roll his eyes.


    "Whatever, be a grouch then," he told her, already plotting on how he''d soon be fucking some sense into the petty bitch.


    But for now, Lux simply dragged the woman away before hunting down his dragon. He had to arrive in style after all.


    AN: Reader interaction fuels me, so leave a comment or review and the collective dopamine hits will probably have me pumping out more chapters.


    Read ahead on my pat reon


    Link: patreo n. com (slash) CodeKingu


    My pat charges every 30 days, so it doesn''t matter which day of the month you join.


    My pat also requires Discord to view content, so if that''s something you don''t want to deal with, join my subscribe star


    Link: subscribe star. com (slash) codekingu


    Join my Discord: discord .gg/VP2q8XPk4d